Chapter XII
, p. 246 _supra_.
Footnote 1128:
All these subordinate deities were known to St Augustine. Cf. _id. c. Faust._ Bk XV. c. 6.
Footnote 1129:
Evidently Manes accepted the dictum of Valentinus quoted above (Chap. IX, p. 104 _supra_), that with celestial powers it is always the female who gives the form.
Footnote 1130:
Hegemonius, _Acta_, c. XIII, p. 21, Beeson. Αἱ δὲ προβολαὶ πᾶσαι, ὁ Ἰησοῦς ὁ ἐν τῷ μικρῷ πλοίῳ, καὶ ἡ μήτηρ τῆς ζωῆς, καὶ οἱ δώδεκα κυβερνῆται, καὶ ἡ παρθένος τοῦ φωτὸς καὶ ὁ πρεσβύτης ὁ τρίτος ὁ ἐν τῷ μεγάλῳ πλοίῳ, καὶ τὸ ζῶν πνεῦμα καὶ τὸ τεῖχος τοῦ μεγάλου πυρὸς καὶ τὸ τεῖχος τοῦ ἀνέμου, καὶ τοῦ ἀέρος, καὶ τοῦ ὕδατος, καὶ τοῦ ἔσωθεν πυρὸς τοῦ ζῶντος πρὸς τὸν μικρὸν φωστῆρα οἰκοῦσιν, ἄχρις ἂν τὸ πῦρ κατανελώσῃ τὸν κόσμον ὅλον· ἐν ποσοῖς πότε ἔτεσιν, ὧν οὐκ ἔμαθον τὴν ποσότητα. “But all the emanations [_i.e._], Jesus who is in the small ship, and the Mother of Life and the 12 pilots, and the Virgin of Light, and the Third Legate who is in the large ship, and the Living Spirit and the wall [it should be ‘guardian,’ as MM. Chavannes and Pelliot explain] of the great fire, and the guardian of the Ether, and of the air, and of the water, and of the inner living fire, abide near the lesser light until the fire has consumed the whole Cosmos. But for how many years I have not learned.” The Latin version runs: _Prolationes autem omnes Jesus in modica navi, et mater vitae et duodecim gubernatores et virgo lucis et senior tertius. Unde et majori in navi vivens spiritus adhibetur, et murus ignis illius magni, et murus venti et aeris et aquae et interioris ignis vivi, quae omnia in luna habitabunt usquequo totum mundum ignis absumat; in quot autem annis numerum non didici_:—which appears to be nonsense. The number of years which Turbo, who is here speaking, had not learned, is said by En Nadîm to be 1468.
Footnote 1131:
Cumont, _Cosmog. Manich._ pp. 58 _sqq._ and Appendix I.
Footnote 1132:
Chavannes et Pelliot, _op. cit._ (1^{ère} ptie), p. 522, and n. 1. For the part played by him in the Chinese treatise see _op. cit._ p. 536, and n. 2. He is called “Mighty Srôsh” in the Turfan texts (Müller, _Handschriften-Reste_, p. 75).
Footnote 1133:
J. Darmesteter, _The Zend Avesta_, part I. (S. B. E. vol. 4, pp. 87, 99) and part II. (S. B. E. vol. 23, pp. 159-167). All the passages in which he is referred to come from the Vendidad, but he is also mentioned in the Bundahish. See West, _Pahlavi Texts_, part I. (S. B. E. vol. 5, p. 128).
Footnote 1134:
See n. 2 _supra_. M. Cumont (_Cosmog. Manich._ p. 34) thinks that this Messenger was added to the two triads (of Father, Mother, and Son, and the Friend of the Lights, Great Ban, and Living Spirit, respectively) in order to make up “the sacred number of seven.” But seven is a number singularly neglected by the Manichaeans, who paid the greatest reverence to five, and preferred to seven the three and the twelve. Nor do I think that there is any real parallel in Manichaeism to the Seven Amshaspands of Zoroastrianism. The actual word _amshaspand_ is used in the Tun-huang treatise (Chavannes et Pelliot, _op. cit._ 1^{ère} ptie, p. 544), but with an entirely different signification from that of archangel or divinity. It seems there to mean simply “element.” Cf. Chavannes et Pelliot, _op. cit._ 2^{me} partie, p. 101.
Footnote 1135:
I can find no parallel to these powers in any other system, save that of the _Pistis Sophia_, where appear twelve Saviours of the Treasure-house of Light, from whom the souls of the Twelve Apostles of Jesus were said to be drawn. If, therefore, they are not the signs of the Zodiac, they may be an invention of the Manichaeans to accord with the _magistri_ or highest order of their Church (see p. 330 _infra_).
Footnote 1136:
Cumont, _Cosmog. Manich._ p. 36.
Footnote 1137:
Pognon, _op. cit._ pp. 189, 190. He says it was the Messenger (or Srôsh) who ordered the Great Ban to create a new world. M. Kugener, however (Cumont, _Cosmog. Manich._ p. 37, n. 4), says that the passage can be read as in the text, and this avoids the improbability of the younger power or Third Legate giving orders to one of the “second creation.” The three wheels, fire, water, and earth, may possibly have been conceived as surrounding the earth, as with the Ophites of the Diagram. Cf. Chap. VIII, n. 3, p. 74 _supra_.
Footnote 1138:
I read this, perhaps wrongly, thus instead of Five Trees as does Pognon (_op. cit._ p. 191). The five kinds of trees are often referred to in the Tun-huang treatise and in the _Khuastuanift_.
Footnote 1139:
This Saclas, who appears many times in Greek heresiology with his wife Nebrod, called in the text Namraël (for references, see Cumont, _Cosmog. Manich._ p. 73, and notes 3, 4, and 5), was known to Hippolytus, who uses both names in his description of the tenets of the Peratae, a name which may be equivalent to that of the Medes. See Hipp. _Philosoph._ Bk V. c. 14, pp. 194, 195, Cruice.
Footnote 1140:
Chavannes et Pelliot, _op. cit._ 1^{ère} ptie, p. 566, and n. 3.
Footnote 1141:
Hegemonius, _Acta_, c. XI. p. 18, Beeson.
Footnote 1142:
Augustine, _de Haeresibus_, c. 46, p. 210, Oehler. See also Chavannes et Pelliot, _op. cit._ 1^{ère} ptie, p. 569, and n. 2; p. 572, and nn. 2, 3; and p. 581, and n. 4. MM. Chavannes and Pelliot discuss the question of the organization of the Manichaean Church in the second part of their memoir. See _op. cit._ 2^{me} ptie, pp. 193, 196 and n. 2. They also give a dissertation on the common life of the Elect. It remains to be seen whether this was anything more than a copy of the monastic institutions of the Buddhists. For obvious reasons, such an organization was not adopted in lands where they had outwardly to conform to other religions.
Footnote 1143:
So Professor Harnack and Mr Conybeare in the _Encyc. Brit._ (XIth ed.), vol. XVII. p. 576, _s.v._ Manichaeism.
Footnote 1144:
“_Beatus pater_” is the name given to the _Tertius legatus_ by Evodius, _de recta fide_, _passim_.
Footnote 1145:
Augustine, _c. Faust._ Bk XV. c. 5.
Footnote 1146:
_Op. cit._ Bk XX. c. 9.
Footnote 1147:
Cumont, _Cosmog. Manich._ App. 2, “L’Omophore.” He shows that this belief in an angel who supports the world on his shoulders goes back to the Assyrian cylinder-seals, where is found a world-bearing divinity in exactly the same pose as that reproduced in the Mithraic bas-reliefs.
Footnote 1148:
One of the silk banners obtained by the German expedition seems to have depicted this scene. See A. von Le Coq, _Chotscho_: Facsimile-Wiedergaben der Wichtigerer Funde der Ersten Kgl. Preuss. Expedition nach Turfan, Berlin, 1913, Bd 1, p. 1 and Pl. IV. 6.
Footnote 1149:
Augustine, _c. Faust._ Bk XX. c. 17. Is the prayer addressed to the First Man or to Splenditenens, whom St Augustine represents as mourning over the pollution of the Light?
Footnote 1150:
The praises in the text are all given by En Nadîm. See Flügel, _op. cit._ p. 96. Are “the two sciences” the Living Spirit and his Intelligence or Reason? If so the “Father of Majesty” probably means the _Beatus Pater_ of note 2, p. 331 _supra_.
Footnote 1151:
The Mediaeval Inquisitors were in especial never tired of denouncing the immorality of the Manichaean Hearers. See H. C. Lea, _History of the Inquisition_, index.
Footnote 1152:
The original documents are described by Prof. A. von Le Coq in “Turkish Khuastuanift from Tun-huang,” _J.R.A.S._ 1911, pp. 277-279.
Footnote 1153:
There are many allusions in Manichaean literature to three worlds of light, which seem to be (1) the light inaccessible, or heaven of God; (2) the light intelligible, _i.e._ that can be comprehended by the mind only, which is inhabited by the First Man; and (3) the perceptible light, of which the Sun and Moon are the rulers. See especially Chavannes et Pelliot, _op. cit._ 1^{ère} ptie, pp. 564 and 586, and 2^{me} ptie, p. 102, n. 2. The Manichaeans’ addiction to the number five needs no insistence. Fifteen, _i.e._ 3 × 5, is therefore a number which came naturally to them.
Footnote 1154:
Shimnu seems to be the Buddhist word for “devil.” Cf. Neander, _Ch. Hist._ vol. II. p. 181. Prof. von Le Coq (_J.R.A.S._ 1911, p. 300) says it is of Soghdian origin. Chavannes et Pelliot, _op. cit._ 1^{ère} ptie, p. 523, n. 3, seek to show that it is the equivalent of Ahriman.
Footnote 1155:
On this word see p. 323 _supra_; cf. Chavannes et Pelliot, _op. cit._ 1^{ère} ptie, p. 542, n. 2, which seems to summarize all that there is to be said about it, and p. 342 _infra_.
Footnote 1156:
This was of course the exact statement of Zervanism, which the _Khuastuanift_ implicitly condemns. Cf. Mihr Nerses’ proclamation in 450 A.D. quoted on p. 285 _supra_.
Footnote 1157:
This was the name of the owner, which was _Raimast Parzind_ in the Tun-huang text of Sir Marc Stein.
Footnote 1158:
This was the name given to the incarnate, as distinguished from the spiritual, messengers of the God of Light to man. Thus Zoroaster is always spoken of in Manichaean literature as a Burkhan, and doubtless the historical Buddha and Jesus were included in the same category. Cf. Chavannes et Pelliot, _op. cit._ 1^{ère} ptie, p. 572, n. 2.
Footnote 1159:
Obviously the authors of the _Khuastuanift_ knew nothing of the doctrine put forth by the Manichaeans in Christian lands that the First Man offered himself as a sacrifice to destroy the sons of Darkness. Cf. n. 2, p. 294 _supra_.
Footnote 1160:
Because by so doing the existence of the diabolic creation would be prolonged.
Footnote 1161:
The words “of the Messenger” [God] are not in Prof. von Le Coq’s version.
Footnote 1162:
Cf. Chavannes et Pelliot, _op. cit._ 1^{ère} ptie, pp. 503, n. 1. On this being mentioned in a paper in the _J.R.A.S._ 1913, Dr F. Denison Ross said that he thought the date should be put 300 years later, _J. cit._ p. 81. He has since withdrawn this (_J.R.A.S._ 1913, pp. 434-436).
Footnote 1163:
See the luminous historical study by M. Henri Cordier, “Les Fouilles en Asie Centrale,” _Journal des Savans._, Paris, 1910, pp. 219 _sqq._, especially pp. 249, 250.
Footnote 1164:
Chavannes et Pelliot, _op. cit._ 1^{ère} ptie, p. 513, n. 1. Müller, _Handschriften-Reste_, pp. 20, 22. Von Le Coq, _J.R.A.S._ 1911, p. 301.
Footnote 1165:
Ormuzd, “the whole circuit of the sky,” although he calls him, _more Graecorum_, Zeus, “the sun and moon, the earth, fire, water and the winds,” were “the only gods whose worship had come down to the Persians from ancient times” in the days of Herodotus. Cf. Herodotus, Bk I. c. 131.
Footnote 1166:
Faustus (Aug. _v. Faust._ Bk II. c. 4) distinctly says “Jesus Christ is the son of the First Man.” Cf. also c. 5.
Footnote 1167:
It is very doubtful whether it is referred to or not in the Tun-huang treatise. Cf. Chavannes et Pelliot, _op. cit._ 1^{ère} ptie, pp. 515, n. 2, and p. 516, n. 3.
Footnote 1168:
The Power whom Faustus (Aug. _c. Faust._ Bk XX. c. 2) calls “God the Son.”
Footnote 1169:
Evidently the incarnate or human messengers, Zoroaster, Buddha, Jesus, and Manes. The heavenly “legates” are never depicted as “preaching” to men.
Footnote 1170:
The Past, Present and Future, called the “Three Moments” in the Tun-huang treatise. See Chavannes et Pelliot, _op. cit._ 11^{me} ptie, pp. 114, 116.
Footnote 1171:
Probably the strong or mighty Srôsh or _Tertius Legatus_.
Footnote 1172:
This may be compared to the Ophite Diagram in which Agape or Love is made the summit of the Pantheon. See Chap. VIII p. 68 _supra_. See also the same dogma in Valentinus, Chap. IX p. 123 _supra_.
Footnote 1173:
Flügel, _op. cit._ pp. 95, 96.
Footnote 1174:
As to these, see En Nadîm in Flügel, _op. cit._ pp. 97-100.
Footnote 1175:
Chavannes et Pelliot, _op. cit._ 1^{ère} ptie, p. 543, n. 2.
Footnote 1176:
Augustine, _de Moribus Manichaeorum_, c. X. Cf. Baur, _Das Manichäische Religionssystem_, pp. 248 _sqq._ Chavannes et Pelliot, _op. cit._ 1^{ère} ptie, p. 547, n. 1, examine the question whether these are borrowed from Buddhism as F. W. K. Müller and Cumont assert, and incline to the view that Manes took them from Zoroastrianism.
Footnote 1177:
The word _vusanti_ does not seem to be explained by Prof. von Le Coq. Has it any connection with the Sanskrit _vasanta_ “spring”? In that case, the 50 days fast may have been continuous like the Christian Lent and the Mahommedan Ramadan. But it seems more likely that it refers to the weekly fast on Sunday which, the _Fihrist_ notwithstanding, seems to have been incumbent on all the Manichaeans, Elect and Hearers alike. So Chavannes et Pelliot, _op. cit._ 2^{me} ptie, p. 111, n. 2. See n. 4, p. 349 _infra_.
Footnote 1178:
Prof. von Le Coq says (_J.R.A.S._ 1911, p. 307) that this word is as yet unexplained and may belong to another language than Turkish. One is almost tempted to see in it a corruption of the Yom Kippur or Day of Atonement of the Jews. Judaism is the last religion from which the Manichaeans would have consciously borrowed; but the Jews have always taken their goods where they found them, and it may well be that both Jews and Manichaeans were here drawing from a common source.
Footnote 1179:
Is this the _Tertius Legatus_ or another?
Footnote 1180:
Augustine, _c. Faust._ Bk II. c. 5. Cf. Chavannes et Pelliot, _op. cit._ 1^{ère} ptie, p. 539, and n. 1.
Footnote 1181:
Chavannes et Pelliot, _op. cit._ 1^{ère} ptie, p. 573, n. 3.
Footnote 1182:
So Baur, _op. cit._ This was doubtless true in the West and in lands where they were exposed to severe persecution.
Footnote 1183:
This explains its translation from its original Pahlavi into the language of the converts and each copy bearing the name of the owner.
Footnote 1184:
See Cumont, _Cosmog. Manich._ p. 56, for authorities. Cf. also de Stoop, _op. cit._ p. 22. As has been many times said above, every religion and sect at the time accused the others of these filthy practices, without our being able to discern any proof of the justice of the accusation in one case more than in another. In any case, St Augustine, here the chief authority, could not have known of it at first hand, as he had never been more than a Hearer, and he himself says (_contra Fortunatum_, Bk I. App.) that while he had heard that the Elect celebrated the Eucharist, he knew nothing of the mode of celebration. Cf. Neander, _Ch. Hist._ II. p. 193.
Footnote 1185:
All contemporary authorities are agreed that they were forbidden to drink wine.
Footnote 1186:
Neander, _op. cit._ II. p. 170.
Footnote 1187:
Le Coq, _Chotscho_, Vol. I. Pl. I. and IV.
Footnote 1188:
Aug. _c. Ep. Fundamenti_, c. 8.
Footnote 1189:
Augustine, _c. Faust._ Bk XVIII. c. 5, whom he quotes, does not say however that they kept Sunday as a festival, but merely that they then worshipped the Sun: _Vos in die, quem dicunt solis, solem colitis_.
Footnote 1190:
Aug. _c. Ep. Fundamenti_, c. 8 and de Stoop, _op. cit._ p. 27.
Footnote 1191:
Al-Bîrûnî, _Chronology_, p. 27.
Footnote 1192:
_Ib._ pp. 121, 190.
Footnote 1193:
A few other undoubted extracts from the Shapurakhan are to be found in Müller, _Handschriften-Reste_, _passim_, and others quoted at second hand from Mahommedan writers in Kessler, _op. cit._, as to which see _ib._ pp. 180-191.
Footnote 1194:
Al-Bîrûnî, _op. cit._ p. 225.
Footnote 1195:
See Kessler, _op. cit._ p. 191 _sqq._
Footnote 1196:
Aug. _c. Faust._ Bk XXXII. c. 7.
Footnote 1197:
See Albert Dufourcq, _De Manichaeismo apud Latinos_, Paris, 1900, where all these apocrypha are carefully examined. The _Quo vadis_ story appears on p. 40.
Footnote 1198:
Chavannes et Pelliot, _op. cit._ p. 508, and n. 1.
Footnote 1199:
Hegemonius, _Acta_, c. XIII. p. 22, Beeson.
Footnote 1200:
Chavannes et Pelliot, _op. cit._ 1^{ère} ptie, pp. 399, 400.
Footnote 1201:
_Op. cit._ 1^{ère} ptie, pp. 509, n. 5, 510, n. 2, 533, nn. 2 and 4.
Footnote 1202:
Nowhere is this curious theory, which forms the base of most Mediaeval Cabala and magic, more clearly stated. Thus the Tun-huang treatise says in describing the fashioning of the body of man by the devils (as in the Μέρος τευχῶν Σωτῆρος), “there is not a single formation of the universe (or cosmos) which they did not imitate in the carnal body” (Chavannes et Pelliot, _op. cit._ 1^{ère} ptie, p. 527); and in the next page “The demon ... shut up the five natures of Light in the carnal body of which he made a little universe (microcosm).”
Footnote 1203:
Chavannes et Pelliot, _op. cit._ 1^{ère} ptie, p. 514.
Footnote 1204:
_Op. cit._ pp. 528, 529.
Footnote 1205:
Their Chinese names are discussed by MM. Chavannes and Pelliot (_op. cit._ 1^{ère} ptie, pp. 521, n. 1, 542, n. 1, 543, nn. 1, 2, and 544, n. 1), wherein are gathered nearly all that can be said about them. The learned commentators decide that their functions still remain mysterious. But see next note _infra_.
Footnote 1206:
W. Radloff, _Chuastuanift, das Bussgebet der Manichäer_, St Petersburg, 1909, pt I. pp. 19, 20. Von Le Coq, _J.R.A.S._ 1911, p. 294: “when the Gods Kroshtag and Padwakhtag, the Appellant and Respondent, should have brought to us that part of the light of the Fivefold God that, going to God, is there to be purified.” One is inclined to compare this with Jeû and Melchizidek receiving and purifying the light won from this world, or with Gabriel and Michael in the _Pistis Sophia_ bearing the heroine upward out of Chaos; but the parallel may be accidental and is easily pushed too far.
Footnote 1207:
Like the “Twin Saviours” of the _Pistis Sophia_, whose functions are never even alluded to in that document.
Footnote 1208:
See notes 2 and 3, p. 327 _supra_.
Footnote 1209:
M. de Stoop’s _Essai sur la Diffusion du Manichéisme_ is most informing on this head. See also A. Dufourcq’s Thesis quoted in n. 2, p. 351 _supra_. A very brief summary of the history of the sect was given by the present writer in _J.R.A.S._ 1913, pp. 69-94.
Footnote 1210:
For the enquiry by Strategius, afterwards called Musonianus, and Prefect of the East under Constantius, see Ammianus Marcellinus, Bk XV. c. 13. Cf. Neander, _Ch. Hist._ IV. 488 _sqq._ That the persecution instituted against them by Diocletian slackened under Constantine and Constantius, see de Stoop, _op. cit._ pp. 40, 41.
Footnote 1211:
See the Laws of Theodosius and Valentinian II, quoted by de Stoop, _op. cit._ pp. 41, 42.
Footnote 1212:
Gibbon, _Decline and Fall_, III. p. 153. Justinian put to death not only convicted Manichaeans, but those who being acquainted with members of the sect, did not denounce them. See de Stoop, _op. cit._ p. 43.
Footnote 1213:
The Manichaeans seem always to have been favoured by the better classes and high officials of the Empire who maintained for some time a secret leaning towards Paganism. See de Stoop, _op. cit._ p. 84. The case of Barsymès, the banker or money-changer whom Theodora made Praetorian Prefect, and who was allowed according to Procopius (_Anecdota_, c. XXII. 7) to profess Manichaeism openly, was doubtless only one of many. It is apparently this Barsymès who is invoked in the Turfan texts as “the Lord Bar Simus,” see Müller, _Handschriften-Reste_, pp. 45, 59.
Footnote 1214:
That this was the professed policy of the sect seems plain from the words they attributed to Manes himself: “I am not inhuman like Christ who said: Whoso denieth me, him will I deny. I say unto you: Whoso denieth me before man and saves himself by this falsehood, him will I receive with joy, as if he had not denied me.” Cf. de Stoop, _op. cit._ p. 46, quoting Cedrenus; Al Bîrûnî, _Chronology_, p. 191.
Footnote 1215:
Von Le Coq, _Exploration Archéologique à Tourfan_, Confces au Musée Guimet (Bibl. de Vulg. t. XXXV.), 1910, p. 278.
Footnote 1216:
de Stoop, _op. cit._ pp. 86, 144.
CONCLUSION
Constantine’s accession proved to be, like the coming of Alexander, a turning-point in the history of the world. His so-called conversion put into the hands of the Catholic Church a weapon for the suppression of all rivalry, of which she was not slow to make use. Already in his reign many of the heathen temples were torn down[1217], and under the rule of his morose and gloomy successor, Constantius, the work of demolition went on apace[1218]. The accession of the philosophic Julian gave the worshippers of other gods than Christ a short respite, and even allowed some of the temples destroyed in the former reigns to be restored by or at the expense of the Christians[1219]. Julian’s heroic death in Persia again threw the crown into the hands of a Christian emperor, whose reign of seven months gave him little time, as he perhaps had small inclination, for persecution[1220]; but under his successors Valentinian and Valens, heathen sacrifices were forbidden under severe penalties. The end came under Gratian, when the temple estates were confiscated, the priests and vestals deprived of the stipends which they had hitherto received from the public treasury, and the heathen confraternities or colleges were declared incapable of receiving legacies[1221]. Only a few rich men like the Vettius Agorius Praetextatus whom we have seen among the worshippers of Mithras, or the Quintus Aurelius Symmachus, whose learned and patriotic life has been so well described by Sir Samuel Dill[1222], could henceforth venture to practise, even with maimed rites, the faiths condemned by the Court and the Church.
As for the Gnostic sects, which since Hadrian’s time had striven with such success as we have seen to combine magic and other ancient beliefs with Christianity, they found but short shrift at the hands of the triumphant Church. By an edict issued by Constantine before his own reception into the Church, all their “houses of prayer” were confiscated for the benefit of the Catholic Church, their meeting even in private forbidden, and their books seized and burned[1223].
“Thus,” says Eusebius, “were the lurking places of the heretics broken up by the emperor’s command, and the savage beasts they have harboured (I mean the chief authors of their impious doctrines) driven to flight. Of those whom they had deceived, some, intimidated by the emperor’s threats, disguising their real feelings, crept secretly into the Church. For since the law directed that search should be made for their books, those of them who practised evil and forbidden arts were detected, and these were ready to secure their own safety by dissimulation of every kind[1224].”
Throughout the length and breadth of the Roman Empire all but a very few Roman nobles thus professed the faith of Christ. In the words of the dying Julian, the Galilaean had conquered.
From this time until our own, Christianity has reigned in the West with no serious rival. In the VIIth century, when Mahommed’s Arabs, flushed with the enthusiasm of a new faith which owed something at least to the relics of Gnosticism, poured in upon an Empire wearied out alike by perpetual war against the barbarians and by its own civil and religious dissensions, the Church was compelled to abandon to them her conquests in Africa and the East. In Europe, however, she continued in unchecked supremacy, gathering to herself and assimilating the barbarians who at one time seemed likely to extinguish all civilization; and she thus became a bond uniting many nations and languages in one community of faith and thought. She even succeeded in keeping alive the remains of that Greek art and learning which still form our best and proudest intellectual possession, and if during her reign many of the precious monuments of antiquity perished, the fault was not entirely hers. In every respect, her rule was supreme; and such enemies as she had in Europe were those of her own household. The Manichaeans who, as has been said, once bid fair to deprive her of some of her fairest provinces, never dared to make open war upon her, and their secret defection was punished by an unsparing use of the secular arm. The German Reformation of the XVIth century has probably left her stronger than before, and the few losses that she has suffered in the Old World have been more than compensated by the number of lieges she has succeeded in attaching to herself in the New.
In the days of her infancy, and before she thus came into her inheritance, Christianity borrowed much from the rivals over which she was in the long run to reign supreme. Her outward observances, her ritual, and the organization of her hierarchy, are perhaps all due to the associations that she finally overcame. The form of her sacraments, the periods of her fasts and festivals, and institutions like monachism, cannot be explained without reference to those religions from whose rivalry she so long suffered. That, in such matters, the Church should take what was useful to her was, as said above, part of her consciously expressed policy, and doubtless had much to do with her speedy triumph. To show that her dogmas also took many things from the same source would involve an invasion into the domain of professional theology, for which I have neither authority nor desire. But if, at some future time, investigation should show that in this respect also Christianity owes something to her forerunners and rivals, the argument against her Divine origin would not thereby be necessarily strengthened. That, in the course of her development, she acquired characteristics which fitted her to her environment would be in strict conformity with the laws which appear to govern the evolution of all institutions; and if the Power ruling the universe chooses to work by law rather than by what seems to us like caprice, such a choice does not show Him to be lacking either in wisdom or benevolence.
As was said at the outset, everyone must be left to place his own interpretation on the facts here attempted to be set forth. But if, _per impossibile_, we could approach the study of the origins of Christianity with the same mental detachment and freedom from prejudice with which we might examine the worship of the Syrian Jupiter Dolichenus or the Scandinavian Odin, we should probably find that the Primitive Church had no need of the miraculous powers which were once assigned as the reason for her gradual and steady advance to all but universal dominion. On the contrary, it may be that Christianity would then appear as a link—although a most important and necessary link—in a regular chain of events which began more than three centuries before she emerged from her birthplace in Palestine into that Roman world which in three centuries more was to be hers of right. No sooner had Alexander’s conquests made a world-religion possible, than there sprang up, as we have seen, in his own city of Alexandria, a faith with a far higher and purer idea of Divinity than any that had until then been known in the West. Then the germs already present in small fraternities like those of the Orphics and the Essenes blossomed forth into the fantastic and unwholesome growths, as we must needs think them, of that Gnosticism which marked the transition of the ancient world from Paganism to Christianity. Lastly there came in from the countries under the influence of Rome’s secular enemy, Persia, the heresy of Marcion, the religion of Mithras, and the syncretistic policy of Manes and his continuators. Against all these in turn, Christianity had to struggle in a contest where the victory was not always on her side: and if in time she overthrew them all, it can only be because she was better fitted to the needs of the world than any of her predecessors or contemporaries.
Footnote 1217:
Neander, _Ch. Hist._ III. pp. 34, 35.
Footnote 1218:
_Op. cit._ III. p. 46.
Footnote 1219:
Sozomen, _Hist. Eccl._ Bk V. c. 5, for instances. Cf. Neander, _op. cit._ III. pp. 66, 67.
Footnote 1220:
Neander, _op. cit._ III. p. 96.
Footnote 1221:
_Op. cit._ III. p. 100.
Footnote 1222:
S. Dill, _Roman Society in the Last Century of the Western Empire_, pp. 143-166.
Footnote 1223:
Eusebius, _Vita Constantini_, Bk III. cc. 64, 65.
Footnote 1224:
_Op. cit._ c. 66.
INDEX
Abel, Ophite story of, ii. 52; and Manichaean, ii. 304
Aberamenthôu, name used in Magic Papyri and _Pistis Sophia_, i. 102. _See_ Jesus, _Texts of Saviour_
Abiuth, receiver of Ariel in _Texts of Saviour_, ii. 186
Abraham, named in Mag. Pap., i. 106 _n._ 6; ii. 34; an astrologer _apud_ Artapanus, i. 173; inspired by Ialdabaoth, ii. 53; Bosom of, in Marcion’s system, ii. 211
Abraxas, in system of Basilides, ii. 90, 92
Abydos, gods of, i. 33 _n._ 1; excavations at, i. 36
Achaea, worship of Goddesses Twain in, i. 135; Cilician pirates deported to, ii. 229
Achaemenides, Persian religion under, i. 122; ii. 234
Achamoth, Sophia of Ophites, ii. 45 _n._ 1; called the Mother by Valentinus, ii. 112 _n._ 3; the Sophia Without of Valentinus, ii. 117 _n._ 2; baptism in name of, by Marcus, ii. 189 _n._ 1. _See_ Sophia (2)
Acheron, Isis shining in, i. 60
Achilles, his horror of Hades, i. 59, 150; his flattery of Zeus, i. 95; his purification by Ulysses, i. 121 _n._ 4
Achrammachamari, name of Great Propator in _Texts of Saviour_ and Mag. Pap., ii. 142 _n._ 2
Acropolis, sacred things of Eleusis lodged in, i. 39; Serapeum built opposite, i. 52
Acrostics, use of, in Jewish, Greek and Christian literature, i. 169 _n._ 1; in Valentinian epitaph, ii. 129 _n._ 3
Adam, the protoplast, Ophite story of, ii. 52, 58, 70; and Manichaean, ii. 299; and neo-Manichaean, ii. 329
Adam or Adamos, god of Samothrace, i. 139 _n._ 1; ii. 54 _n._ 6
Adamas, the Ophite, the First Man or Great Light, ii. 38; gives birth to Second Man or Son, _ibid._; called Father-and-Son, ii. 39; androgyne, ii. 40; forms triad with Holy Spirit, ii. 41 _nn._ 2, 3; all things except matter contained in, ii. 44 _n._ 2, 64; all light returns to, ii. 65, 80; called Caulacau, ii. 94 _n._ 3. _See_ First Man, Caulacau, Hades
Adamas, king of the Twelve Aeons in _Pistis Sophia_, his rebellion, ii. 48 _n._ 4, 152 _n._ 1; place of, ii. 137 _n._ 3; ruler of Zodiac, ii. 152; delays redemption of souls, ii. 153; sends demon in shape of flying arrow, ii. 156; probably Diabolos or Cosmocrator of Valentinus, ii. 163. _See_ Sabaoth Adamas
Adamas of the Light, in neo-Manichaeism, ii. 325; slayer of monster, ii. 329
Adonai, epithet of Zeus in Mag. Pap., i. 106; in Coptic, ii. 46 _n._ 3; son of Ophite Sophia, ii. 47; ruler of planetary sphere in Diagram, ii. 69; meaning of name of, ii. 71 _n._ 1; address of soul to, ii. 72
Adonis, wailed for in Athens, _temp._ Alcibiades, i. 16; Dying God of Mediterranean, i. 37; Asiatic form of Dionysos, i. 47; identified with Osiris, i. 55; identified with Dionysos by Orphics, i. 137, 145; identified with Dionysos at Eleusis, i. 139 _n._ 1; androgyne, i. 185; Ophites attend mysteries of, ii. 21, 54; identified with Phrygian god, ii. 31; fiend in hell in _Texts of Saviour_, ii. 186
Advent, the. _See_ Parusia
Aegean, islands of, birthplace of gods, i. 16, 52; early worship of Alexandrian gods in, i. 52; and of Eleusinian, ii. 135
Aeinous or Aionios (Everlasting), member of Valentinian Dodecad, ii. 101
Aelius Aristides, quoted, i. 55 _n._ 2, 58, 60, 64 _n._ 3; ii. 66 _n._ 2
Aeon, Thirteenth, highest place of Left in _P.S._, ii. 143, 150; Authades would-be ruler of, ii. 151, 153; first dwelling-place of Pistis Sophia, ii. 155; place below it made for Pistis Sophia, ii. 155, 156; Pistis Sophia restored to, ii. 157
Aeons, the Twelve, described, ii. 143, 152, 153; souls made from tears of rulers of, ii. 153; Jesus takes away part of their power, ii. 154; divided into repentant and unrepentant, ii. 182; the mystery of, in Bruce Papyrus, ii. 195. _See_ Zodiac
Aerodios, power mentioned in Bruce Papyrus, ii. 191
Aeschines, son of Glaucothea, i. 22; Demosthenes’ invective against, quoted, i. 138. _See_ Sabazius
Aeschylus, quoted, i. 48, 55, 123
Aether, offspring of Time _ap._ Orphics, i. 123
Afghanistan, included in Persian Empire, i. 1
Africa, political power of priesthoods in, i. 31; Mithraism in Northern, ii. 230; christianized Manichaeism of, ii. 339
Agape or Love, supreme God of Diagram, ii. 68, 123 _n._ 3; supreme God of Valentinus, ii. 98 _n._ 1; feminine member of Valentinian Dodecad, ii. 101; supreme God of Marcion, ii. 210; seal of Azrua in neo-Manichaeism, ii. 341. _See_ Eros
Agdistis, name of androgyne Cybele, ii. 39, 40
Ageratos or Never-ageing, member of Valentinian Decad, ii. 101
Agla, cabalistic word used in mediaeval magic, ii. 139 _n._ 1
Agra on the Ilissus, mysteries of, i. 41
Agrestius, a _clarissimus_ and high priest of Mithras, ii. 239
Ahnas-el-Medineh or Heracleopolis, mentioned in magic spell, i. 98
Ahriman, Areimanios, or Arimanius, in _Bundahish_ slayer of Gayômort, i. 126 _n._ 3; not entirely evil till Sassanid times, ii. 232, 253; Magi sacrifice to, ii. 234; son of Zervan Akerene (Cumont), ii. 236, 252; altars dedicated to, ii. 239; Mithras superior to, ii. 240; in _Bundahish_ slayer of bull Goshurun, ii. 246, 254; ruler of earth in Mithraism, ii, 255, 256; modified worship of, in Mithraism, ii. 278; likeness of representation of, to Manichaean Satan, ii. 291. _See_ Goshurun
Ahura Mazda, the Omniscient Lord, i. liii; father of Gayômort, i. lxi; Supreme Being of Yashts, ii. 231; his relations to Amshaspands, ii. 232; in Behistun inscription, ii. 233; not mentioned in Mithraic monuments, ii. 239; in _Bundahish_, ii. 246; replaced by Jupiter O.M. in Mithraism, ii. 246; worship of, restored by Ardeshîr, ii. 284
Ailoaios or Eloaeus, ruler of planetary sphere in Diagram, ii. 69, 70 _n._ 2, 74 _n._ 3; address to, ii. 73; sphere of Venus, 74 _n._ 1
Akae, cryptographic name in _Book of Enoch_, i. 169, 170
Akinetos or Immovable, member of Valentinian Decad, ii. 101
Albigenses, successors of Manichaeans, ii. 357
Al-Bîrûnî, quoted, ii. 279, 280, 283, 284, 286 _n._ 1, 307
Alcibiades, goes to Susa, i. 7; Adonis wailed for when Sicilian expedition of, sails, i. 16
Alcmaeon of Crotona, calls stars gods, i. 186 _n._ 2
Aldabeim, name of sun in Mag. Pap., ii. 46 _n._ 3
Aletheia, member of 1st Valentinian syzygy, ii. 98
Alexander of Abonoteichos, his impostures, i. 24; comes to Rome under Marcus Aurelius, ii. 203
Alexander, King of Epirus, Asoka’s mission to, i. 20
Alexander the Great, his conquests hellenize Mediterranean Basin, i. lviii; the world before and after, i. 1 _sqq._; greatest individual in history, i. 4, 12 _sqq._; his aims and achievements, i. 5-8, 26-27; his deification explained, i. 18; religious associations follow conquests of, i. 22-26 _sqq._; his work in Egypt, i. 29, 44; his probable plans for universal religion, i. 30; breaks down national barriers, i. 54, 107; makes world-religions possible, i. 111; his conduct towards Jews, i. 150; re-settles Samaria, i. 177; son of Zeus in serpent form, ii. 49; his effect on cosmology and ethics, ii. 86; consoled by Anaxarchus for death of Clitus, ii. 87. _See_ India
Alexander, bishop of Lycopolis, quoted, ii. 294 _n._ 2, 295 _n._ 2.
Alexander Severus, the Emperor, gods in _lararium_ of, i. 82; his success against Persians, ii. 226
Alexander the Valentinian, leader of Anatolic School, ii. 119
Alexandria, its foundation by Alexander, i. 5; its importance not at first recognized, i. 28; Sema of Alexander at, i. 30; a Greek city, i. 44; Serapeum of, i. 48, 51, 58 _n._ 1; oracle of Serapis at, i. 77; worship of Serapis at, i. 82 _n._ 2, 86; destruction of temples at, by Theodosius, i. 83, 84; Hadrian’s opinion of, i. 86; early Gnostics start from, i. 111; ii. 8; Orphics plentiful at, i. 156; Simon Magus’ doctrines at, i. 198; ii. 89; intellectual centre of Roman world, ii. 88; Basilides teaches at, ii. 90
Alfenius Julianus Kumenius, _clarissimus_ and priest of Mithras, ii. 268
Allat, the goddess, Ereshkigal an epithet of, i. 100
Alleius Craeonius, author on magic, i. 105
Amazons, the story of, suggests bisexual deity, ii. 40
Ambrose of Milan, convert from Valentinianism, i. 112 _n._ 1; ii. 21 _n._ 5; his date, ii. 132 _n._ 2
Amélineau, E., translates _Pistis Sophia_, ii. 13; translates Bruce Papyrus, ii, 190; his date for Bruce Papyrus, ii. 194; quoted, ii. 178, 191, 192, 193, 195
Amen of Thebes, the god, father of Alexander, i. 18; priesthood of, i. 23, 31 _sqq._; Ptolemies raise temples to, i. 52
Amenhotep IV, King of Egypt, failure of monotheistic teaching of, i. 11; priests of Amen crush heresy of, i. 31
Amens, the Three, powers mentioned in _P.S._, ii. 142; and in Bruce Papyrus, ii. 193
Amens, the Seven, powers mentioned in _P.S._, ii. 141; and in Bruce Papyrus, ii. 193
Amenti, the god called Lord of, i. 33; Osiris the bull of, i. 45, 102; Jesus the conqueror of, i. 102 _n._ 1; a hell in _Texts of Saviour_, ii. 182, 186; horrors of Egyptian, ii. 196. _See_ Aberamenthôu, Jesus, Khent-Amentit
Ameretât or Immortality, one of the Amshaspands, i. 181 _n._ 1; ii. 324 _n._ 4, 355. _See_ Appellant and Respondent
Amitrochates, son of Chandragupta, his desire for Greek learning, i. 8 _n._ 3
Amon. _See_ Amen of Thebes
Amos, the Prophet, inspired by Ialdabaoth _ap._ Ophites, ii. 81 _n._ 2
Amshaspands, the Seven, and the Seven Planets, i. 117; names of, i. 181, _n._ 1; ii. 103 _n._ 3; likeness of, to “roots” of Simon Magus, ii. 103 _n._ 3; and to Aeons of Valentinus, ii. 103 _n._ 3; in Avesta, ii. 232; absent from early Manichaeism, ii. 327 _n._ 4; mention of, in neo-Manichaeism, ii. 330, 355
Anat, the goddess, assessor of Yahweh, ii. 32 _n._ 4
Anatolia, its religious peculiarities _temp._ Christ, ii. 28 _sqq._, 77; its worship of double axe, 67 _n._ 3
Anaxarchus the Atomist philosopher, consoles Alexander after death of Clitus, ii. 87
Ancient of Days, name of Valentinian Ialdabaoth, ii. 107 _n._ 2
Andrew the Apostle, Saint, name of, shows predilection of Jews for Greek names, i. 173 _n._ 2; mentioned in _Pistis Sophia_, ii. 157
Anebo, letter of Porphyry to, for threats of Egyptian magicians to gods, i. 104 _n._ 3
Angels, Essenes sworn to preserve the names of, i. 153, 157; no names of, in _O.T._, until Daniel, i. 158; rulers over tribes of demons, _ibid._; sinning, cast into abyss of fire (Baruch), i. 165; Ennoia produces world-making, _ap._ Simon M., i. 187; patterns after which worlds made (Philo), i. 187 _n._ 3; world to be freed from rule of, _ap._ Simon, i. 196; Simonians say God of Jews one of world-making (Epiphanius), i. 199; seven heavens are also, _ap._ Valentinians (Irenaeus), ii. 107 _n._ 4; are Logoi sent into soul by Jesus and Sophia, ii. 110; souls after death, brides of, _ibid._; terror of angels at speech of man (Valentinus), ii. 112 _n._ 3; Archons of Adamas in _Texts of Saviour_ beget, ii, 152 _n._ 1; Splenditenens and Atlas of Manichaeism, ii. 297, 298. _See_ Enoch, Gabriel, Great Council, Michael, Tertullian
Annu or On, Egyptian name of Heliopolis and chief seat of worship of Râ, i. 31
Anthesteria, ceremonies of, show resurrection and marriage of Dionysos, i. 42
Anthropos, member of 3rd Valentinian syzygy, ii. 98
Antigonus Monophthalmos, King of Syria, his retort when hailed as a god, i. 19; Phrygia occupied alternately by him and Lysimachus, ii. 29
Antigonus Gonatas, King of Macedonia, mission of Asoka to, i. 20. _See_ Tarn
Antinous, death of, fixes date of Hadrian’s letter to Servian, i. 86 _n._ 5
Antioch, worship of Serapis at, i. 35; birthplace of Carpocrates, i. 111; and of Saturninus, ii. 9, 89
Antiochus I Soter, King of Syria, mission of Asoka to, i. 20
Antiochus III the Great, King of Syria, seizes Palestine, i. 151; transports Jewish families to Anatolia, ii. 28
Antiochus IV Epiphanes, King of Syria, attempts to hellenize Jews, i. 151, 156, 162, 163; Book of Daniel written _temp._, i. 158; caught between Romans and Parthians, i. 160; his mystic antagonist Taxo, i. 170; Samaritans accept reforms of, i. 177
_Antitheses_, the. _See_ Marcion
Antonines, the, Isis-worship at its apogee _temp._, i. 54, 81
Antoninus Pius, the Emperor, Simonians in Rome _temp._, i. 199
Anubis, the god, son of Osiris and Nephthys, i. 35; tribal deity of jackal totem, i. 36; his seeking for Osiris in Rome, i. 70; in procession at Cenchreae, i. 72; mask of, used as disguise, i. 78. _See_ Marcus Volusius
Apelles, the Marcionite, his tenets, ii. 218
Apep, the serpent, enemy of the sun-god Ra, ii. 78
Aphrodite, the goddess, worshipped under other names by confraternities, i. 25; and Adonis, i. 37; ii. 31; daughter of Zeus, i. 124 _n._ 3; identified by Orphics with Isis and others, i. 137 _n._ 1; Orphic hymn to, i. 142 _n._ 2; called Cytheraea, i. 143; the Mother of the Gods in Cyprus, ii. 40; called Mother of All Living in Asia, ii. 135 _n._ 3; on Mithraic monuments, ii. 238. _See_ Venus
Apis, the “life” of Osiris, i. 32, 45, 49
_Apocalypse_ of St John, the, its date, ii. 26 _n._ 3; quoted, i. 145 _n._ 1, 158, 169, 182 _n._ 4; ii. 4 _n._ 1, 25
Apocatastasis, return of the worlds to God, an Ophite doctrine, ii. 42, 57
Apollo, the god, his birthplace, i. 16; identified with Horus, i. 48, 63; his contempt for mankind, i. 57; his place in Orphic legend, i. 125, 147; on Mithraic monuments, ii. 238; distinct from Helios, i. 240; worship of, under Julian, i. 269
Apollonius of Tyana, image of, in Alexander Severus’ _lararium_, i. 82
_Apophasis_ of Simon Magus, the, described, i. 179; quoted, i. 182, 188, 189, 193, 194; ii. 90 _n._ 5
Apostles, demand only faith from converts, i. lvii; do not borrow from earlier creeds, i. 88; their meeting with Simon Magus, i. 176, 177; in _Clementines_, i. 178; intolerance of, due to Jewish origin (Bouché-Leclercq), ii. 10; souls of, in _P.S._ drawn from Treasure-house, ii. 137, 147
_Apostolical Constitutions_, their date, ii. 7 _n._ 2; quoted, i. 87 _n._ 1; ii. 7 _nn._ 2, 3, 219 _n._ 2
Appellant and Respondent gods, the, in neo-Manichaeism, ii. 302 _n._ 1, 324, 343, 354, 355
Apuat, the god, “opener of the ways,” i. 33
Apuleius of Madaura, quoted, i. 56, 59, 60, 61, 62, 63, 64, 65, 66, 67, 68, 71, 73-74, 75, 77, 86 _n._ 3, 101 _n._ 2
Aramati, the Vedic goddess, identified with Spenta Armaiti of the Avesta, ii. 45 _n._ 1, 300 _n._ 2
Ararat or Ararad, Mt, Books of Jeû hidden in, ii. 147 _n._ 5
Arbela, Greek troops on Persian side at, i. 7; Alexander’s pursuit after, i. 13
Arcadia, Eleusinian triad worshipped in, i. 135
Arcadius, the Emperor, Church dedicated to, in place of Serapeum, i. 84
_Archelai Acta._ _See_ Hegemonius
Archimedes, his calculation of places of stars sinful (Hippolytus), i. 112 _n._ 2
Architect of the Universe. _See_ Demiurge
Archon, the Great, of Basilides, the Demiurge, ii. 91; likeness of, to Ialdabaoth, ii. 94
Archontics, the, a sect related to the Ophites, ii. 77
Arctinus of Miletus, first Greek author to mention purification, i. 121 _n._ 4
Arctos, the Great Bear, in Mithraism, ii. 266
_Arda viraf namak_, the, quoted, ii. 264 _n._ 5
Ardeshîr, the Shah, restorer of Persian nationality, ii. 226, 282; his son Peroz converted to Manichaeism, ii. 281; restores worship of Ahura Mazda, ii. 284
Ares, the god, identified with Roman Mars, i. 17; Homeric or Orphic hymn to, i. 141 _n._ 2, 142 _n._ 2; on Mithraic monuments, ii. 238
Argolis, the, Eleusinian triad worshipped in, i. 135
Ariel, a fiend in _Texts of Saviour_, ii. 186
Arimaspi, the, fables concerning, i. 2 _n._ 1
Aristaeus, pro-Jewish writer, i. 173
Aristides. _See_ Aelius Aristides
Aristides, Christian apologist, ii. 203, 204 _n._ 1
Aristion, Athenian courtezan member of religious confraternity, i. 22
Aristophanes, quoted, i. 17 _n._ 1, 40 _n._ 4, 124, 137; scholiast on, i. 17 _n._ 1
Aristotle, his monotheism, i. 10; says that religion follows form of government, i. 12, 15; that Orpheus did not exist, i. 121 _n._ 1
Armageddon, covers name of Rome, i. 170 _n._ 5
Armenia, Ophites in, ii. 76; kings of, claim descent from Persian heroes, ii. 225 _n._ 1; Marcionites and Bardesanites in, ii. 283; invasion of, by Mihr Nerses, ii. 285
Arnobius, _adv. Gentes_, quoted, i. 124 _n._ 3; ii. 39 _nn._ 2, 4, 264 _n._ 5
Arrian, _Anabasis_, quoted, i. 4 _n._ 1
Arsaces, founder of Parthian kingdom, ii. 224
Arsinoe, wife of Ptolemy Philadelphus, i. 18
Artapanus, _On the Jews_, quoted, i. 173
Artemis, the goddess, the Ephesian, i. lvi, 40; birthplace of Greek, i. 16; Indian worship of, i. 17; Orthia, i. 100 _n._ 2; priestesses of Ephesian, called bees, i. 143 _n._ 4; Phrygian, ii. 67 _n._ 3; on Mithraic monuments, ii. 238. _See_ Diana
Aryans, their dealings with lower races, i. 3, 92
Asar-hapi, Osiris as Apis, i. 49
Asha Vashishta or Truth, the Amshaspand, i. 181 _n._ 1
Asia, before Alexander, i. 1; made Greek by Alexander, i. 5; rush of Greeks to, i. 7; Greek spoken throughout, i. 8; cruelty of Assyrian domination in, i. 12; returns to Persian ways, ii. 225
Asia Minor, native religions of, i. lviii, 37, 126; ii. 29, 36, 49, 67 _n._ 3; gods of, coalesce with Greek, i. 17; home of Dionysos worship, i. 43 _n._ 3; Alexandrian gods worshipped in, i. 53; Vedic gods worshipped in, i. 122 _n._ 3; Eleusinian gods worshipped in, i. 136; Orphics in, i. 141, 156; ii. 236; priestesses called bees in, i. 143 _n._ 4; Jewish atrocities in, _temp._ Trajan, i. 173 _n._ 1; Ophite heresy probably native to, ii. 26, 76; Jewish settlements in, ii. 28; Jewish magicians in, _temp._ Apostles, ii. 33; matriarchate in, ii. 40; Babylonian culture in, ii. 48; serpent worship in, ii. 49, 77, 78; reverts to Persian ways, ii. 225; Mithraism in, ii. 229, 232, 268
Askew, Dr, sells _Pistis Sophia_ to British Museum, ii. 134
Asklepios or Aesculapius, the god, Alexander of Abonoteichos priest of, i. 24; Serapis statue that of, i. 48 _n._ 3, 78 _n._ 2; identified with Serapis, i. 78, 87
Aso, the Ethiopian queen, enemy of Osiris, i. 33, 37 _n._ 1
Asoka, his missions to Greek kings, i. 20
Assur-bani-pal, King of Assyria, his library at Kuyunjik, i. 94, 114
Assyria, penitential psalms of, i. 115; Jews tributary to, i. 160 _n._ 4
Assyrians, the, tyranny of, i. 3; suzerains of Hebrews, i. 150; name used for Syrians in Christian times, ii. 53 _n._ 4, 54 _n._ 6; worship of Mylitta by (Herodotus), ii. 234
Astaphaios or Astaphaeus, ruler of planetary sphere in Diagram, ii. 47; name derived from magic (Origen), ii. 47, 48; once called Astanpheus, ii. 47, 69 _n._ lord of third gate, ii. 70 _n._ 2, 73, 74 _n._ 3; address to, ii. 73
Astarte, the goddess, worship of, brought into Greece, i. 17; worshipped by Greek confraternity, i. 25; Phoenician form of earth goddess, i. 126; dove, totem-animal of, ii. 135 _n._ 3; _Mater Viventium_, _ibid._
Astrampsuchos, name of Roman writer on magic, i. 107; name of celestial guard in Bruce Papyrus, i. 107 _n._ 1; power worshipped by the Peratae, _ibid._
Astrology, origin of, in Chaldaea, i. 113; fundamental idea of, i. 114; system of correspondences results from, i. 115, 116; impulse given to, by Greek mathematics, i. 116, 117; all religions in Graeco-Roman world take note of, i. 117, 118; gives new life to Gnosticism, i. 119; Ophites mix astrological ideas with Orphic teaching, ii. 78; first prominent in Gnosticism in _Excerpta Theodoti_, ii. 158 _n._ 1; its great vogue in Rome under Severi, _ibid._; reprobated in _Pistis Sophia_, ii. 185; part of scheme of punishments and salvation in _Texts of Saviour_, ii. 185 _n._ 2; its importance in Mithraism, ii. 235, 276. _See_ Babylonia
Atargatis or _Dea Syria_, favourite deity of Nero, ii. 31; her Anatolian name and identification with other goddesses, ii. 31 _n._ 1; homonym of Derketo (Garstang), ii. 40 _n._ 1; her identity with the Mother of the Gods, ii. 299 _n._ 1; Manichaean Mother of Life derived from, ii. 300 _n._ 2
Athamas the Pythagorean, his doctrine of “roots,” i. 197
Athanasius, Saint, creed of, i. 89
Athena, the goddess, identified with Minerva, i. 17; her part in Eleusinian Mysteries, i. 39; the Homeric, i. 57, 95, 124 _n._ 3; statue of Helena of Tyre as, i. 198; on Mithraic monuments, ii. 238. _See_ Minerva, Pallas
Athenagoras, quoted, i. lvii _n._ 1, 63 _n._ 5, 64 _n._ 3; ii. 18 _n._ 2
Athens, foreign worships in, i. 16, 17 _n._ 1, 137; accepts deification of Alexander, i. 18; gathering in, for Eleusinian Mysteries, i. 38-41; Alexandrian religion in, i. 52, 76; Orphic myths brought into, by Epimenides, i, 121; Orphic gold plates in Museum at, i. 132
Athos Mt, _Philosophumena_ discovered at, ii. 11
Atlas. _See_ Corybas, Omophorus
Attis or Atys, the god, his worship brought into Greece, i. 17, 136; his legend, i. 37; ii. 39; identified with Sun, i. 118; and with Dionysos, Adonis and Osiris, i. 137 _n._ 1, 145; ii. 17; and with Sabazius, i. 138, 139; androgyne, i. 185; Gnostics attend mysteries of, ii. 21; Phrygia, home of worship of, ii. 28, 67 _n._ 3; to Ophites, type of world-soul, ii. 65 _n._ 3
Augustine of Hippo, Saint, convert from Manichaeism, i. 112 _n._ 1; well informed about Manichaeans, ii. 352; quoted, i. 103 _n._ 4; ii. 10 _n._ 1, 12 _n._ 4, 25, 261, 298 _n._ 1, 317, 319, 331, 332, 343, 346, 349 _n._ 4, 350
Augustus, the Emperor, Samaria’s capital named Sebaste in honour of, i. 177; Galatians become Roman _temp._, ii. 28; Parthians’ terror of (Horace), ii. 225
Aurelian, the Emperor, his worship of sun-god, i. 119 _n._ 1; ii. 228; position of Christianity under, ii. 23; restores Roman arms in the East, ii. 226; gives up Dacia to Goths, ii. 271
Authades, the Proud God of the _Pistis Sophia_, last member of Triad of the Left, ii. 151; his disobedience, ii. 152; his envy of Pistis Sophia, ii. 155; sends demon in shape of flying arrow, ii. 156; his place given to Pistis Sophia, ii. 162
Autogenes, power mentioned in Bruce Papyrus, ii. 192
Autophyes or Self-produced, member of Valentinian Decad, ii. 101
Avebury, Lord, quoted, i. 91, 99 _n._ 1
Avesta, the Zend, Seven Amshaspands of, i. 117; emanation doctrine in, ii. 35; First Man in, ii. 38 _n._ 3; Supreme Being in, ii. 231; Ormuzd and Ahriman in, ii. 236; bull Goshurun in, ii. 243; denounces magic, ii. 275 _n._ 2; doubtful about eternity of evil, ii. 289; quoted, ii. 310, 311.
Avidius Cassius, his victories over Parthians, ii. 225.
Axe, Double. _See_ Bacchus, Caria, Crete, Cybele, Cyranides, Labrys, Mycenae, Ramsay, Simon Magus
Axionicus the Valentinian, member of Anatolic School, ii. 119
Azrua, name of God of Light in neo-Manichaeism, ii. 323, 341, 342. _See_ Zervan
Baalzephon, name in magic spell, i. 106 _n._ 4
Babylon, break up of priesthoods of, i. 122; rich Jews remain in, after captivity, i. 172; Jewish families from, transported to Phrygia, ii. 28; its site marked by Hilleh, ii. 33; Jewish taste for cryptograms derived from, ii. 35
Babylonia, Zoroastrian borrowings from, i. lxi; original home of Dying God, i. 38 _n._ 1; relics of Sumerian beliefs in, i. 100; astral theory originates in, i. 115 _n._ 1, 116; and primaeval deep theory, ii. 36; and Western astrology, ii. 235
Babylonians, astronomy of, i. 114; isopsephism first used by, i. 69 _n._ 3; figure earth like boat, ii. 48; think sky a rocky vault, ii. 249
Bacchanals, orgies of, from Thrace, i. 136
Bacchus, concealed object in Corybantic rites of, i. 73 _n._ 1; Mithraic dignitary Chief Herdsman of, i. 83; Orphic initiate called, i. 128; identified with Attis, Adonis, Osiris, etc., i. 139 _n._ 1; Orphic hymns to, i. 142 _nn._ 2, 5, 143; wine called, i. 168; and worship of double axe, ii. 67 _n._ 3. _See_ Dionysos
Bacchylides, quoted, i. 40 _n._ 1
Bactria, home of Roxana, i. 5; tale of Possessed Princess of, i. 10; Alexander’s massacres in, i. 13; its struggles against Alexander, i. 28; Buddhism and Zoroastrianism in, ii. 283
Bahram. _See_ Varanes.
Baillet, M. Auguste, quoted, i. 65
Baluchistan, included in Persian Empire, i. 1
Ban or Laban, the Great, a power mentioned by Bar Khôni, ii. 324
Banquet, the, Valentinian wedding of souls, ii. 111;
## scene in Mithraic monuments, ii. 247
Baptism, used by Ophites, ii. 61; teaching of Primitive Church as to, ii. 168; subverts influence of stars (Theodotus), ii. 115 _n._ 3; Marcus adds Hebrew exorcisms to, ii. 129, 189 _n._ 1; one of the Mysteries in _Pistis Sophia_, ii. 169; postponed until death by married Marcionites, ii. 215, 221; Mithraists use total immersion in, ii. 260. _See_ Oblation, Dead
Barbeliotae, Barbelitae or Borboriani, apparently an Ophite sect, ii. 27 _n._ 1; described by Irenaeus, ii. 77, 138 _n._ 1; identified with Naassenes and called Simonians (Irenaeus), ii. 138 _n._ 1
Barbelo, mother of Pistis Sophia, ii. 74 _n._ 1; names and place of, ii. 138 _n._ 1, 151 _n._ 4; Jesus in _Pistis Sophia_ takes material body from, ii. 151, 179; in _P.S._ consort of Great Propator, ii. 150, 155; mentioned in _Texts of Saviour_ as mother of Pistis Sophia, ii. 186
Barcochebas, Bar Cochba or Bar Coziba, the Jewish Messiah called Monogenes, i. 124 _n._ 3
Bardesanes or Bar Daisan the Valentinian, ii. 119; his life, ii. 120; protected by King of Edessa, ii. 132; borrows from Zoroaster (Al-Bîrûnî), ii. 214 _n._ 2; Manes knows doctrines of, ii. 280, 290 _n._ 4; his doctrines enter Persia, ii. 283
Barnabas, hailed as Zeus, i. 191 _n._ 3; ii. 42; with Paul summarizes Hebrew history for Phrygians, ii. 53 _n._ 2; _Epistle of_, quoted, ii. 166 _n._ 2
Barpharanges, magic word used in Bruce Papyrus, ii. 192
Baruch, Apocalyptic literature attributed to, i. 163, 164; _Book of_, used by Ophites, ii. 79; _Apocalypse of_, quoted, ii. 257
Basilides, the heresiarch, a Jew (Neander), ii. 9 _n._ 1; says body of Jesus a phantasm, ii. 16, 17; contemporary with Carpocrates, ii. 27 _n._ 3; disciple of Menander, ii. 89; his teaching, ii. 89 _sqq._; his doctrine, comes through Matthias, ii. 90; his borrowings from Egyptian religion, ii. 92; his followers go over to Valentinus, ii. 93; his relations with Buddhism, ii. 96; words of, repeated in _Texts of Saviour_, 189; quoted, ii. 172. _See_ Buddhism
Basilidians, their relative date, ii. 25 _n._ 5
Baubo, the goddess, a form of Persephone, i. 100
Baur, F. C., of Tübingen, says Simon Magus is St Paul, i. 179 _n._ 3
Beast, Number of. _See_ Number
Bedouins, introduce horse into Egypt, i. 36
Beelzebub, Beelzebud, or Beelzebuth, chief of demons in Valentinian system, ii. 108; his name a parody of Jabezebuth, ii. 108 _n._ 1; Lord of Chaos, ii. 109; his possible place in _Pistis Sophia_, ii. 163
Behemoth (animals), in Diagram, ii. 71
Bel, the god, his fight with Tiamat, ii. 44 _n._ 3; reappears in neo-Manichaeism, ii. 295 _n._ 2
Belisarius, his victories over Persians, ii. 226
Bellerophon, appears in procession of Isis at Cenchreae, i. 71
Bellona, the goddess, identified with Isis, i. 56. _See_ Ma
Bendis, the moon-goddess of Thrace, i. 16; identified with Persephone, i. 137
Bêqâ, cryptogram for Tetragrammaton, i. 169, 170
Berossos or Berossus, legend about Zervan attributed to, i. lx; our indebtedness to, i. 9; quotes instance of isopsephism from Babylonians, i. 169 _n._ 3
Bes, the god, dance of, on Herculaneum fresco, i. 69 _n._ 1
Bethel, the god, assessor of Yahweh at Elephantine, ii. 32 _n._ 4
Bhils, sorcerers to higher races, i. 92
Bissing, Freiherr von, quoted, i. 68 _n._ 1, 69 _n._ 1. _See_ Herculaneum
Bithynia, seat of Glycon worship, i. 24; inscriptions from, i. 55 _n._ 3; Ophite colleges in, in 5th cent. A.D., ii. 77
Boeotia, native country of Dionysos, i. 52; Orphic teaching in, i. 135; worship of Bacchus comes from Thrace to, i. 136
Boghaz-keui, Vedic gods worshipped at, i. lxii _n._ 2, 122 _n._ 3; ii. 231
Bogomiles, successors of Manichaeans, ii. 357
Bologna, Mithraic group at, ii. 238 _n._ 2
_Book of the Dead._ _See_ Dead
Borboriani. _See_ Barbeliotae
Bosphorus, Isis-worship at Thracian, i. 53
Bouché-Leclercq, M. A., thinks Timotheos and Manetho only typical names, i. 44 _n._ 1; and Bryaxis’ statue that of Asklepios, i. 48 _n._ 3; says Apostolic and sub-Apostolic intolerance for heresy due to Jewish nationality, ii. 10; quoted, i. 14 _n._ 3, 27 _n._ 1, 28 _nn._ 1, 2, 29 _nn._ 1, 3, 30 _nn._ 2, 3, 44 _nn._ 1, 2, 48 _n._ 3, 52 _n._ 1, 55 _n._ 1, 78 _n._ 2, 80 _n._ 1, 87 _n._ 2; ii. 10 _n._ 2, 257 _n._ 5
Brimo, name given to Demeter in Mysteries, i. 124 _n._ 3
Bruce Papyrus, thaumaturgic sacraments in, i. 87 _n._ 1; ii. 63 _n._ 1, 172 _n._ 3; 183 _n._ 1, 193; Astrampsuchos, name of “guard” in, i. 107 _n._ 1; creation from indivisible point, i. 194 _n._ 3; ii. 90 _n._ 5; discovery of, by Bruce, ii. 13, 189; its god Sitheus, ii. 76 _n._ 4; its addiction to astrology, ii. 158 _n._ 1; describes higher worlds than _Pistis Sophia_, ii. 161 _n._ 2; makes matter non-existent, ii. 161 _n._ 3; pictures like those in, perhaps referred to in _P.S._, ii. 180 _n._ 2; author of, acquainted with story of Iabraoth, ii. 182 _n._ 2; variety of documents in, ii. 189, 190; links of, with _Texts of Saviour_, ii. 193; with _Pistis Sophia_, ii. 194; probable date of, _ibid._; quoted, ii. 191, 195
Bryaxis, his statue of Serapis, i. 48, 49, 78 _n._ 2, 84
Buda-Pesth, altars to Ahriman found at, ii. 239
Buddha, Mani teaches divine mission of, i. lviii; ii. 316; Greek statues of, in India, i. 8; called Terebinthus, ii. 285; first mentioned in Greek by Clem. Alex., ii. 286
Buddhas, Cave of the Thousand, MS. found in, ii. 352. _See_ Tun-huang
Buddhism, study of, i. li; its slow growth in India, i. 20; unknown to Onomacritos, i. 135 _n._ 1; its dates, i. 156 _n._ 1; ii. 283; Basilides’ supposed borrowings from, ii. 96; in Bactria, ii. 283; Manichaean borrowings from, ii. 313, 340, 346; its toleration of Manichaeans, ii. 357.
Budge, Dr E. A. T. Wallis, quoted, i. 31 _n._ 1, 32 _nn._ 3, 4, 33 _nn._ 1, 2, 35 _n._ 1, 38 _n._ 2, 61 _n._ 1, 88 _n._ 2, 126 _n._ 3, 182 _n._ 6; ii. 49 _n._ 3, 72 _n._ 3, 121 _n._ 3, 154 _n._ 3, 184 _n._ 3, 293 _n._ 1
Bulgaria, Manichaeans settled in, ii. 357
_Bundahish_, the, quoted, i. 126 _n._ 3, 134 _n._ 1; ii. 246, 254
Burkhans, divine messengers in Manichaeism, ii. 336, 339, 341. _See_ Shapurakhan
Bury, Prof. J. B., quoted, i. 86
Buto, the city of Isis, i. 34
Byblus in Phoenicia, body of Osiris washed ashore at, i. 34
Bythios or Deep, member of Valentinian Decad, ii. 101
Bythos, Supreme God of Ophites, ii. 37, 39; Supreme God of Valentinus, ii. 96, 97; his consort, _ibid._; identified with Ineffable of _Pistis Sophia_, ii. 144; resembles Ahura Mazda, ii. 232
Byzantium, birthplace of Theodotus, ii. 9
Cabala, the Jewish, system of correspondences in, i. 115; its Mystery of Chariot and Mystery of Creation, i. 157; processes of “Practical,” i. 158 _n._ 1, 170 _nn._ 2, 5; its system of Sephiroth, i. 202; Marcus uses system like that of, ii. 9 _n._ 1; indicated in Talmud, ii. 35; likeness of, to Gnosticism, ii. 36 _n._ 1; its Adam Cadmon or First Man, ii. 52 _n._ 1; Ophite stories of protoplasts revived in, ii. 53
Cabiri of Samothrace, Hermes in worship of, i. 99; mentioned in Hymn to Attis, ii. 54
Cabul, importance of, foreseen by Alexander, i. 5
Caecilia Secundina, name on Orphic gold plate, i. 133, 169 _n._ 1
Cain, Ophite story of, ii. 52; Manichaean story of, ii. 303; in neo-Manichaeism father of Wisdom and Pleasure, _ibid._
Cainites, an Ophite sect, ii. 27, 77
Calabria, Orphic gold plates found at, i. 131
Callias, Torchbearer at Mysteries of Eleusis, i. 76, ii. 87 _n._ 3
Callinicum, Valentinian conventicle at, burned by orthodox, ii. 96
Callisthenes, life of Alexander attributed to, i. 18 _n._ 1
Calvin, John, founder of sect, i. 54; ii. 19
Cambyses, Shah of Persia, conquers Egypt, i. 28; in Behistun inscription, ii. 233
Campus Martius, Isiac temple in, i. 53; death of Simon Magus in, i. 178
Candahar, named after Alexander, i. 5
Canidia or Gratidia, witch of Horace’s _Epodes_, i. 108
Canopus, decrees of, i. 52 _n._ 1; sanctuary of Isis at, i. 86 _n._ 1
Cappadocia, Kings of, claim descent from Persian heroes, ii. 225 _n._ 1
Capua, inscription to Isis found at, i. 75 _n._ 2
Caria, worship of double axe in, ii. 67 _n._ 3
Carpocrates the heresiarch, magic rites attributed to, i. 111; called first of Gnostics, ii. 27
Carthage, outside Persian Empire, i. 1; Alexander’s plans concerning, i. 6; Roman conquest of, i. 15; ii. 227
Carus, the Emperor, his victories over Persians, ii. 226
Cassander, patron of Euhemerus, i. 19
Caulacau, mystic name common to Ophites and Basilidians, ii. 94
Cautes and Cautopates, torch-bearers of Mithras, ii. 245, 246, 247
Celeus, legendary King of Eleusis, i. 40, 41
Celsus the Epicurean, quoted, i. lvii, 73, 200; ii. 66, 67, 69
Cenchreae, Isiac festival at, described, i. 71
Cephisus, the, bridge over, its part in Eleusinian procession, i. 39
Cerberus, resemblance of triple monster of Serapis to, i. 49
Cerdo the heresiarch, teaches at Rome, ii. 9; his doctrines, ii. 205
Ceres, god of Nature as Earth _ap._ Cicero, i. lvi; identified with Isis by Apuleius, i. 56. _See_ Demeter
Cerinthus the heresiarch, opponent of St John, ii. 9 _n._ 1; sent to have been pupil of Philo, _ibid._
Chaeremon, says Egyptian magician threatens gods, i. 104 _n._ 3
Chaldaea, birthplace of astrology, i. 113; captivity of Jews in, i. 150; Jews tributaries to, i. 160 _n._ 4
Chaldaeans, oppressive rule of, i. 3; suzerains of Jews, i. 150; their influence on Mithraism, ii. 241
Chalmers, Thomas, founder of sect, ii. 19
Chandragupta or Sandracottus, father of Amitrochates, i. 8 _n._ 3; grandfather of Asoka, i. 20
Chaos, child of Orphic Chronos, i. 123; known to Aristophanes, i. 124; egg formed from, i. 123, 144; Ialdabaoth and, ii. 46 _n._ 3, 155; Valentinians make Beelzebub ruler of, ii. 109; Pistis Sophia raised from, ii. 156; Pistis Sophia’s descent into, ii. 156, 162; _Pistis Sophia_ does not describe, ii. 163; described in _Texts of Saviour_, ii. 182, 186
Charcot, Dr, his hypnotic experiments at Salpêtrière, i. 110
Charles, Dr R. H., quoted, i. 159 _n._ 1, 160, 161, 165, 166, 167, 168, 169, 170; ii. 60 _n._ 1
Charmôn, receiver of Ariel in _Texts of Saviour_, ii. 186
Chavannes, Ed. M., translates _Traité Manichéen_, ii. 352. See Pelliot, _Tun-huang MS._
China, Manichaean documents discovered in, i. lix; Manichaeans in, ii. 357
Chinese, their god Thian, i. 73 _n._ 4
Chinvat, the Bridge, in Zoroastrianism, ii. 110 _n._ 2, 311
Chosroes, the Shah, his defeat by Heraclius, ii. 227
Christ, Manes tries to include religion of, in his own, i. lviii; statue of, in Alexander Severus’ _lararium_, i. 82; bishops of, worship Serapis _ap._ Hadrian, i. 86; name of, has hidden meaning (Justin Martyr), i. 170 _n._ 5; “heresies before the Coming of,” ii. 25; angel of Great Council, ii. 43; Ophite Sophia makes Prophets prophesy of, ii. 53, 59; descent of Ophite, through seven heavens, ii. 59; Ophite Christ raises Jesus after Crucifixion, ii. 60; Ophites turn figure of, from teacher to messenger, ii. 82; Saturninus says He was sent to destroy Judaism, ii. 89; of Basilides makes Him son of Great Archon, ii. 91; ascension of, imitated on Mithraic monuments, ii. 248. _See_ Archon Jesus
Christianity, importance of study of its origins, i. xlix; dislike of its comparative study, i. li, liv; inspirational view of its history, i. liii; Judaism not its rival, i. liv; early competitors with, i. lv-lviii; spread of Greek language favours, i. 9; Alexander the Great’s services to, i. 27; its rise brings about decline of Alexandrian religion, i. 81; Isis-worshippers converted to, _en bloc_, i. 84; its cardinal tenets preserved at Reformation, i. 88; said to be mere episode in history of Gnosticism, i. 111; most bitter enemy of Gnosticism, i. 112, 120; ii. 23, 359 _sqq._; system of correspondences and, i. 115; its concessions to Sun-worshippers, i. 118; Gnosticism does not compete with, until IInd cent., ii. 2; state does not at first persecute, ii. 7; lower classes in Egypt first converts to, ii. 8 _n._ 5, 89 _n._ 1; never Judaeo-Christian in Egypt, ii. 9 _n._ 1, 131; wars against Hellenistic culture, ii. 10; accuses sects of obscene rites, ii. 18; converts wealthy and learned Gnostics, ii. 21; persecutes Gnostics, ii. 23; Ophites earlier than, ii. 26; its relations with Ophites in post-Christian times, ii. 56, 82; history of Egyptian, obscure, ii. 200; attraction of Rome for innovators on, ii. 203; Marcion’s attempt to reform, fruitless, ii. 222; Manes’ imperfect acquaintance with, ii. 280; shares with Mithraism devotion of legions, ii. 283; compromises of Manichaeism with, ii. 317, 319, 320, 339, 350, 351; Manichaeism really opposed to, ii. 318, 357; relations of neo-Manichaeism with, ii. 339; obligations of, to rivals, ii. 360; triumph of, ii. 361
Christians, political, not religious, offenders against Roman state, i. lvi; expect catastrophes at destruction of Serapeum, i. 84; said to worship Serapis (Hadrian), i. 86; formulate doctrine of Trinity, i. 89 _n._ 2; accusations of immorality by and against, i. 179; considered Jews until reign of Vespasian, ii. 4; say old world passing away, ii. 5; proscribe heretical writings, ii. 12; apostolic, uneducated men, ii. 83 _n._ 1; obliged to recognize Greek philosophy, ii. 88; good position of, in Alexandria, ii. 94; belief of, early, as to Eucharist, ii. 171; oriental, flock into Rome under Hadrian, ii. 203; use of “Brother” and “Father” by, ii. 261; extinguish Mithraism before other heathen religions, ii. 272; condemned by Manichaeans for adherence to Old Testament, ii. 315; Manichaeans not, ii. 318, 350; Manichaeans confused with, by Chinese, ii. 357; Julian repairs heathen temples at cost of, ii. 358
Christos the Ophite, Third Man in Ophite system, ii. 42, 59; drawn up with his mother into incorruptible aeon, ii. 43; springs from right side of First Woman, ii. 46; angel or messenger of triune Deity, ii. 54, 63, 64, 65; his two visits to earth, ii. 59; descends with Sophia into Jesus, ii. 60, 61, 79; brings Mysteries to earth, ii. 65; represented by yellow circle in Diagram, ii. 68; likeness of Third Sonhood of Basilides to, ii. 94
Christos, the Valentinian, projected by Nous and Aletheia, ii. 105; draws Sophia within the Pleroma, ii. 105, 114; prayer of Sophia Without to, and its result, ii. 106; Marcus’ juggling with name of, ii. 129; consents to projection of Jesus the Great Fruit of Pleroma, ii. 159 _n._ 3
Chronos, First Being of Orphics, i. 123; ii. 236
Church, the Catholic, early dislike of, for science of religion, i. liv; destroys traces of religions which she supersedes, i. lix; likeness of Alexandrian festivals to those of, i. 75; Alexandrian clergy divided into seculars and regulars like that of, i. 79; preserves or revives features of Isis-worship, i. 84; worship of Virgin introduced into, at destruction of Serapeum, i. 85; celebration of Eucharist in, _temp._ Justin, i. 87 _n._ 1; Simon Magus’ aerial flight the tradition of, i. 178; resemblance of Gnostic sects to Protestant bodies outside, ii. 19; Protestant opponents of, lean to Unitarianism, ii. 20; most Gnostics eventually join, ii. 21; makes no great conquests after suppressing Gnosticism, ii. 23, 24; begins to define and enforce orthodoxy, ii. 77; Valentinus first serious competitor of, ii. 93; Valentinian houses of prayer confiscated for use of, ii. 96; accuses Valentinus of polytheism, ii. 100; Valentinus expects to become bishop of (Tertullian), ii. 117; Valentinus member of, in papacy of Eleutherus, ii. 121; Valentinus never hostile to, ii. 125; seduction scandals not unknown in, ii. 129; growing power of, before Constantine, ii. 132; Valentinianism good recruiting-ground for, ii. 133; Christology of _Pistis Sophia_ not different from that of, ii. 144; Mysteries of the Light of _P.S._ probably sacraments of, ii. 173; modifies her eschatology and ritual, ii. 201; Marcion claimed as first reformer of, ii. 207; Marcion rejects most traditions of, ii. 214; Marcionite dated inscription earlier than any of, ii. 216; Apelles nearer to doctrine of, than Marcion, ii. 219; Arian controversy brings speculations about Divine Nature within, ii. 221; priests of Mithras not like those of, ii. 273; Manichaeans worst European enemies of, ii. 357; Constantine’s accession leads to forcible suppression of heathenism by, ii. 358
Church, the Manichaean, its predestinarian teaching, ii. 309; consists of Perfects and Superiors only, ii. 313; its _magistri_, ii. 328 _n._ 1; its constitution, ii. 330; its schisms, ii. 342; its suppression and revival, ii. 356, 357
Church, the Primitive, its miracles, i. li; ii. 361; its rivals, i. lvii, lxii; its germ in Greek religious confraternities, i. 21; its borrowings from Alexandrian religion, i. 84, 85; its fundamental doctrines not borrowed, i. 88; its heresies, i. 119; its belief as to martyrdom, i. 145 _n._ 1; ii. 127; its community of goods, i. 162; its angelology, i. 201; its proselytizing zeal, ii. 2, 8; its tradition as to early Gnostics, ii. 8, 9; its destruction of Gnostic books, ii. 12; Asiatic Celts great source of heresy in, ii. 29; acrostics and word-puzzles used by, ii. 35; Ophites attend services of, ii. 63; Ophites connect sacraments of, with heathen mysteries, ii. 82; Trinitarian views of, ii. 121; Valentinians attend services of, ii. 125; baptismal theories of, ii. 168; Eucharistic theories of, ii. 172; Gnosticism both danger and help to, ii. 202; Marcion’s relation to, ii. 204 _sqq._; addiction of, to visions of prophets, ii. 219; Fathers say Mithraists copy its sacraments, ii. 247, 260; its alliance with Constantine, ii. 261, 271
Cicero, quoted, i. lvi, lvii _n._ 1, 129; ii. 32
Cilicia, settlement of Persians in, ii. 229
Circus Maximus, resort of vagabond magicians, _temp._ Tiberius, i. 108
Claudius I, the Emperor, no Christian converts of rank in reign of (Julian), ii. 8 _n._ 5
Claudius II, the Emperor, cannot expel Goths from Dacia, ii. 271
Cleanthes of Assos, Ophite silence as to, ii. 83
Clement of Alexandria, accused of heresy, ii. 14 _n._ 1; initiated into heathen mysteries, ii. 21 _n._ 3; his fairness to Gnostics, ii. 76 _n._ 2, 95 _n._ 2, 199; says angels dwelling in soul, Platonic, ii. 110 _n._ 1; first Greek author to mention Buddha, ii. 286 _n._ 4; quoted, i. 40 _n._ 1, 47 _n._ 3, 61 _n._ 1, 73 _n._ 1, 89 _n._ 2, 122 _n._ 2, 124 _n._ 3, 125 _n._ 1, 127 _n._ 1, 142 _n._ 4, 184 _n._ 3, 186 _nn._ 2, 3, 190 _n._ 1, 194 _n._ 1; ii. 14, 20 _n._ 1, 37 _n._ 1, 39 _n._ 4, 45 _n._ 1, 50 _n._ 2, 65 _n._ 3, 88 _n._ 3, 93 _n._ 4, 95 _n._ 2, 100 _nn._ 2-6, 101 _n._ 2, 106 _n._ 3, 110 _n._ 1, 112 _n._ 3, 113 _n._ 1, 118, 119, 122 _n._ 1, 125 _n._ 3, 129 _n._ 3, 135 _n._ 3, 140 _n._ 2, 144 _n._ 1, 177 _n._ 4, 188, 205 _n._ 5, 219 _n._ 2, 239 _n._ 6, 286 _n._ 4. _See Theodoti, Excerpta_
Clement of Rome, quoted, i. 8 _n._ 2; ii. 65 _n._ 3
_Clementines_, the, a religious romance, i. 178; Tübingen theory as to, i. 179; quoted, i. 158 _n._ 4, 178, 181 _n._ 3, 182 _nn._ 3, 6, 198; ii. 4 _n._ 1, 82 _n._ 2, 219 _n._ 2
Cleomenes, Satrap of Egypt under Alexander, i. 29
Cleopatra, last of Ptolemies, i. 30
Clitus, death of, i. 13
Coddiani, an Ophite sect, ii. 27 _n._ 1
Colarbasus, confusion as to name of, ii. 20 _n._ 1. _See_ Marcus
Commagene, favourite recruiting-ground of legions, ii. 229
Commodus, the Emperor, appears in procession of Isis, i. 54; defiles temple of Mithras with real murder, ii. 262; initiated into Mysteries of Mithras, ii. 270
Confessors. _See_ Martyrs
Confraternities, religious, among pre-Christian Greeks, i. 21; hymns composed by, i. 21 _n._ 1; frequented by courtezans, i. 22; superstitious practices of, i. 23; contrast between Persian and Egyptian priests and those of Greek, i. 25; propaganda of, i. 26; Alexandrian religion first spread by, i. 52, 77; Greek Orphics not formed into, i. 139 _n._ 3, 141; secret, among Jews, _temp._ Christ, i. 175
Conington, Prof. John, his version of Hymn of Great Mysteries, quoted, ii. 54
Constantine, the Emperor, his pact with the Church, i. lvii, lxii; ii. 9, 12, 261, 271; his edict as to heresy, i. lix _n._ 1; ii. 359; his conversion leaves Alexandrian religion still powerful, i. 83; many Simonians in reign of, i. 200; only baptized on his deathbed, ii. 168 _n._ 6; his conversion enables Christians to suppress Gnosticism, ii. 199; and puts stop to spread of Marcionism, ii. 220; his failure against Persians, ii. 226; his family religion Sun-worship, ii. 261; his enquiry into Manichaeism, ii. 355; persecution of Manichaeans slackens in reign of, ii. 356
Copernicus, i. 117
Corbicius or Kubrik, name of Manes in Christian tradition, ii. 279, 286
Corbulo, his wars with Persians, ii. 225
Cora or Kore, inseparable from Demeter, i. 127 _n._ 3; ii. 45 _n._ 1; called Mise at Pergamum, i. 143 _n._ 1. _See_ Persephone, Proserpine
Correspondences, doctrine of, i. 115 _sqq._; in system of Simon Magus, i. 183; in that of Ophites, ii. 75; in Bruce Papyrus, ii. 191 _n._ 2. _See_ Maspero
Corybantes, the, hide _pudendum_ of Bacchus in box, i. 73 _n._ 1
Corybas, identified with Attis, i. 139 _n._ 1
Cosmocrator, epithet of Valentinian Devil, ii. 108, 256
Courdaveaux, M. Victor, quoted, ii. 14 _n._ 1, 122. _See_ Clement of Alexandria, Tertullian
Crassus, his defeat by Persians, i. 8; ii. 225
Cretans, call Isis, Diana Dictynna, i. 56
Crete, birthplace of Zeus, i. 16; and of Zagreus, i. 37; scene of Rape of Persephone, i. 40 _n._ 1; Orphic myths early known in, i. 121, 122; Orphic gold plates found in, i. 131; Great Goddess of Asia worshipped in, ii. 45 _n._ 1; double axe in, ii. 67 _n._ 3; Ophites in, ii. 77
Creuzer, Georg Fritz, quoted, i. 130 _n._ 1
Cross, the. _See_ Stauros; Eli, Eli
Crucifixion, the, in appearance only _ap._ Basilides, ii. 17; and _ap._ Manichaeans, ii. 320; _Gospel of Nicodemus_ confirms Gospel account of, ii. 79; Valentinian teaching on, ii. 116; Jesus teaches for 20 years after (Irenaeus), ii. 61 _n._ 1; for 12 (Pistis Sophia and Bruce Papyrus), ii. 194. _See_ Simon of Cyrene
Cruice, the Abbé, quoted, i. 180 _n._ 4
Cryptogram. _See_ Akae, Armageddon, Bega, _Pistis Sophia_, Taxo
Cumont, Prof. Franz, his work on Mithras described, ii. 236; quoted, i. 22, 119; ii. 236, 237, 238, 239, 240, 241, 242, 243, 244, 245, 246, 247, 248, 250, 251, 252, 253, 254, 255, 256, 257, 258, 259, 261, 262, 263, 264, 265, 267, 268, 269, 270, 272, 274, 277, 289 _n._ 3, 293 _nn._ 1, 2, 294 _n._ 2, 295 _n._ 2, 298 _n._ 1, 299 _n._ 1, 302 _n._ 1, 304 _n._ 1, 319 _n._ 1, 321, 322 _n._ 2, 323 _n._ 2, 324 _n._ 4, 327 _nn._ 1, 4, 328 _nn._ 2, 3, 329 _n._ 2, 332 _n._ 2, 348 _n._ 2
Curetes, the, their connection with Orphism, i. 128, 142 _n._ 2; and with Attis, i. 139 _n._ 1
Cybele, her worship in Athenian associations, i. 17, 25; her legend in Asia Minor, i. 37; identified with Isis, i. 55, 56; and with Demeter and Rhea, i. 124, 126; the Mother of the Gods, i. 136; Sabazius her son, i. 137; feminine form of Dionysos, i. 137 _n._ 1; in Orphic hymns, 139 _n._ 1, 143; Phrygia chief seat of worship of, ii. 28; her eunuch-priests, ii. 30 _n._ 3; alluded to in Jeremiah, ii. 32; called Agdistis, ii. 39; identified with Ma, Artemis, Aphrodite, etc., ii. 39, 40; always an earth-goddess, ii. 45 _n._ 1; associated with double axe, ii. 67 _n._ 3; her connection with Mithras, ii. 258; adored by Julian, ii. 269; worshipped in Manichaeism as Mother of Life, ii. 300 _n._ 1
Cylon, Athens purified for murder of, i. 121
Cypriotes, the, call Isis, Venus, i. 56
Cyprus, Adonis worship in, i. 37; ii. 40; Alexandrian divinities in, i. 52; and Orphic, i. 143
_Cyranides, Le Livre des_, quoted by M. de Mély as to “Mystery of Axe,” ii. 67 _n._ 3
Cyrenaica, the, Jewish atrocities in, ii. 5 _n._ 3
Cyrene, Buddhist mission to King of, i. 20; Ptolemy Soter annexes, i. 29; Ophites in, ii. 77.
Cyril of Alexandria, replaces Isis by two medical saints, i. 86 _n._ 1
Cyril of Jerusalem, describes elaborate rite of baptism in IVth cent., ii. 22 _n._ 1
Cytheraea. _See_ Aphrodite
Cyzicus, worship of Alexandrian gods at, i. 53; and of Eleusinian Triad, i. 136
Dacia, its settlement by Trajan, ii. 271. _See_ Aurelian; Claudius II
Dactyli, the Idaean, first of men, i. 106 _n._ 3
Damascius, the neo-Platonist, quoted, i. 55 _n._ 4, 135; ii. 236 _n._ 4, 250 _n._ 1, 252 _n._ 2
Damascus, Perdiccas attacks Egypt from, i. 30
_Daniel, Book of_, first gives personal names of angels, i. 158; assumes nations divided among angels, i. 199; addiction of Babylonian Jews to curious arts in, ii. 33. _See_ Antiochus Epiphanes
Danube Provinces, the, worship of Alexandrian divinities in, i. 53
Darius, son of Hystaspes, ii. 225, 227; his inscription at Behistun quoted, ii. 233
Darkness, the Dragon of Outer, the most terrible hell in _Texts of Saviour_, ii. 166 _n._ 2; its 12 torture-chambers, ii. 183; surrounds the earth, ii. 256
Darmesteter, James, quoted, ii. 232 _nn._ 1, 5, 237 _n._ 3, 241 _n._ 1, 248 _n._ 3, 278 _n._ 1, 284, 300 _n._ 2, 327 _n._ 3
Darwin, Charles, his doctrine of survival of the fittest, i. li _sqq._, 117
David, King of Israel, vassal of Philistines, i. 160 _n._ 4; _Psalms of_, in _Pistis Sophia_, ii. 157
Dead, Baptism for, ii. 168; _Book of the_, quoted, i. 31, 32, 55, 132, 134; ii. 66, 72 _n._ 3
Death, Valentinian theories about, ii. 107, 110, 113, 129 _n._ 3; in _Pistis Sophia_ a serpent with 7 heads, ii. 156 _n._ 3; of initiates in _Texts of Saviour_, ii. 167 _sqq._; in Bruce Papyrus, ii. 195; of sinner in _Texts of Saviour_, ii. 186 _sq._; of worshipper of Mithras, ii. 266; of Manichaean Perfect, ii. 309; of Manichaean Hearer, ii. 311
Decad, of Valentinus, described, ii. 101; meaning of names of, ii. 102, 103
_Deisidaimon_, the, of Theophrastus, quoted, i. 140
Delos, worship of Alexandrian gods, i. 53
Delphi, its oracle used to legitimize foreign deities, i. 16; oracle of Serapis at Alexandria competes with, i. 77; no public worship at temple of, i. 85; remains of Dionysos buried at, i. 125
Demeter, scene of her trials, i. 16, 40 _n._ 1; her wanderings shown to initiates, i. 40; her part in Anthesteria, i. 42; likeness of legend of, to that of Isis, i. 43; identified with Persephone, i. 46; Homeric hymn to, quoted, i. 59; mystic marriage with Zeus, i. 61 _n._ 1, 133, 142 _n._ 4, 144; consecrations to, in reign of Valentinian and Valens, i. 83; swine sacrificed to, i. 95; mother of Persephone _ap._ Orphics, i. 124; and of Iacchos, i. 125; an earth goddess with many names, i. 126; ii. 45 _n._ 1; Orphics in mysteries of, i. 127 _n._ 3; assessor of Dionysos in Pindar, i. 129 _n._ 3; alterations in legend of, introduced by Orphics, i. 130; her widespread worship, i. 135; in mysteries of Samothrace, i. 136 _n._ 2; associated with god of double axe, ii. 67 _n._ 3; appears as Mother of Life in Manichaeism, ii. 300 _n._ 2. _See_ Ceres, Rayet
Demetrius of Phalerum, takes charge of Ptolemy’s Museum, i. 44 _n._ 2
Demetrius Poliorcetes, his deification, i. 18 _n._ 4, 19; his attack on Egypt fails, i. 29 _n._ 2
Demiurge, the, or Architect of the Universe, in Justinus’ system, ii. 82; called the Great Archon by Basilides, ii. 91; identified with God of the Jews by Valentinus, ii. 107 _n._ 2, 109, 114; author of psychic or animal souls, ii. 112; in Marcion’s system, ii. 210, 211, 212, 214 _n._ 3; Messiah of, ii. 211, 213; identified with Mithras, ii. 248
Demophoon, Celeus’ son and nursling of Demeter, i. 40
Demosthenes, his oration against Aeschines, quoted, i. 138
Dendera, union of Osiris and Isis depicted at, i. 61 _n._ 1
Deo, name of Demeter in Orphic hymn, i. 142
Derenbourg, Hartwig, quoted, i. 163 _n._ 3
Derketo, homonym of Atargatis or _Dea Syria_ (Garstang), ii. 40 _n._ 1, 300 _n._ 2
Despoena, epithet of Persephone, i. 133
Destiny or Heimarmene, the sphere of, in _Pistis Sophia_, ii. 137 _n._ 2, 143 _n._ 1, 153, 154; in _Texts of Saviour_, ii. 174, 184; in Mithraism, ii. 255 _sq._ _See_ Moira
Diadochi, the, or Successors of Alexander, i. 14, 52
Diagram, the Ophites’, ii. 66-71; prayers to powers depicted in, ii. 71-74; place of Ophiomorphus in, ii. 77
Diana Dictynna, Cretan goddess identified with Isis, i. 56
_Didache_, the, source of _Apostolical Constitutions_ (Duchesne), ii. 7 _n._ 2
Dieterich, Prof. Albert, quoted, i. 141, 142; ii. 255. _See_ Mithraism, Orpheus
Dill, Sir Samuel, quoted, i. lvii, lix, 24, 54 _n._ 3; ii. 87, 272, 359
_Dinkard_, the, quoted, i. 134 _n._ 1
Diocletian, the Emperor, makes Mithraism state religion, i. 81, 119 _n._ 1, 228, 271; his persecution of Christians, ii. 12, 23; his victories over Persians, ii. 226; his adoption of Persian ways, ii. 228
Diodorus Siculus, authority for Oriental religions, i. 9; quoted, i. 31 _n._ 1, 43 _n._ 3
Diogenes, the Cynic, his saying about Patecion quoted, i. 131
Dionysia, the, peculiarly popular in Northern Greece, i. 136
Dionysion, temple of Dionysos at Athens, i. 42
Dionysius, the Areopagite, his orders of angels, i. 188 _n._ 1
Dionysos, a Thracian or Thessalian god, i. 17; legend of Cretan, i. 37, 46; diaspasm or tearing to pieces of, i. 37, 125; identified with Iacchos, i. 39, 40; and with Zagreus, i. 42, 125; legend of, told in Little Mysteries, i. 42; identified with Osiris, i. 43, 48; his relations with Demeter and Persephone, i. 47; ii. 39; identified with Hades, i. 47, 48, 130; with Apollo, i. 48; god of dead to Alexandrians, i. 49; Boeotian worship of, i. 52; his mystic marriage with Demeter, i. 61 _n._ 1; called the Vine, i. 64 _n._ 3; his temple at Alexandria demolished by Theophilus, i. 83; the Liberator, i. 90 _n._ 1; sacrifices to, i. 95; his likeness to Tammuz, i. 122 _n._ 3; his legend centre of Orphic teaching, i. 123; identified with Orphic Phanes, i. 124, 144; with Zeus, i. 125 _n._ 2; Orphics connect his death with man’s creation and rebirth, i. 126; soul of man part of, i. 127, 133; omophagy chief rite of worship of, i. 128; ii. 112; soul of man united with, i. 129, 144; called Eubuleus, i. 133; widespread worship of, i. 135; identified with Adonis, i. 137; and Sabazius, i. 138; and Attis, i. 139; Orphic hymns to, i. 142 _n._ 3, 143; son of Semele, i. 145; an androgyne deity, 145, 185; all Graeco-Roman gods tend to merge in, i. 146, 147; will succeed Zeus, i. 186; jealousy of, cause of diaspasm, i. 190 _n._ 2; spouse of Persephone and her son, ii. 39; the soul of the world, ii. 50 _n._ 2; called Pappas, ii. 57; and Iao, ii. 71 _n._ 1. _See_ Bacchus, Iao
Diotima, gives traditional view of Platonic affinity, i. 195 _n._ 1
_Discourse, The True_, of Celsus, probable date of, ii. 66
Docetism, a mark of heresy, ii. 17; Marcion’s adherence to, ii. 210; Manichaeans profess, ii. 318, 348
Dodecad, the, of Valentinus, ii. 101 _sqq._; its duplication explained, ii. 145 _n._ 8; Egyptian parallel to, 176
Doinel, Jules, founder of modern Valentinianism, ii. 133 _n._ 1
Döllinger, Dr, quoted, i. 140 _nn._ 2, 3; ii. 164 _n._ 3, 168, 169, 172
Dositheus the heresiarch, founder of sect (Eusebius), ii. 6 _n._ 3
Dove, in _Pistis Sophia_, emblem of Holy Spirit, ii. 135 _n._ 3; and of Great Goddess, _ibid._; in Manichaeism, 302 _n._ 1
Drexler, Prof. Anton, quoted, i. 85
Drogheda, Cromwell’s letter after Siege of, ii. 85 _n._ 2
Dualism, distinguishing feature of Manichaeism, ii. 289
Duchesne, Mgr Louis, quoted, i. 89 _n._ 1; ii. 1 _n._ 5, 4, 5 _n._ 2, 7 _n._ 2, 11 _n._ 2, 14 _n._ 1, 22 _n._ 2, 122 _n._ 1, 178 _n._ 1, 202 _n._ 2
Dyaus, the god, worshipped in Vedas and by Persians, i. 73 _n._ 4; ii. 231 _n._ 1
Ebionites, the, their connection with the Church at Pella, ii. 5 _n._ 1; with the _Clementines_, ii. 82
Ecbatana, one of the four Persian capitals, i. 3
Ecclesia or Church, the incorruptible aeon or Pleroma of the Ophites, ii. 43, 60; used for assembly of souls, ii. 75; member of third Valentinian syzygy, ii. 98, 100, 102; Italic school make her mother of Dodecad, ii. 119; power breathed into man in _Pistis Sophia_, ii. 179
Ecclesiasticus, member of Valentinian Dodecad, ii. 101
Ecpyrosis or Destruction of the world by fire, doctrine common to Stoics and Persians, ii. 250; symbolized by lion-headed figure in Mithraism, ii. 251; in Manichaeism, ii. 297; in Mazdeism, _Pistis Sophia_, and _Texts of Saviour_, ii. 297 _n._ 1
Ectroma or Abortion. _See_ Sophia (2)
Edessa, King of, protects Bardesanes, ii. 120; Valentinians of, persecuted by Arians, _temp._ Julian, ii. 132; Gnosticism comes into Persia from, ii. 283
Edfu, Horus worshipped at, i. 45; Ptolemies restore temple of, i. 52
Egypt, Greek gods derived from (Herodotus), i. 16; assigned to Ptolemy on Alexander’s death, i. 28 _sqq._; priestly character of religion of, i. 31 _sq._; totemistic character of early religion of, i. 37; its influence on its conquerors, i. 51; religion of, degenerates into sorcery, i. 57; inspires Alexandrian views on next world, i. 60; Osiris-worship in, _temp._ Pharaohs, i. 64 _n._ 3; daily services in temples, i. 66; early cosmogonies of, i. 73; ii. 36, 175; Ptolemy endows Alexandrian religion in, i. 76; Alexandrian religion in, _temp._ Julian, i. 83; pre-Christian features surviving in, i. 85 _sq._; triune god worshipped in Pharaonic, i. 88; magicians of, use foreign words, i. 93; Magic Papyri found in, i. 97 _sqq._; Gnosticism in, quickly decays, i. 111; earth goddess worshipped in, i. 126; Orphic hymns perhaps composed in, i. 141; suzerain of Solomon, i. 160 _n._ 4; lower classes in, first become Christian, ii. 8 _n._ 5; Ophites in, ii. 76 _sqq._ _See_ Christians, Eleusis, Enoch, Jews
Egyptians, the, sacred books of, translated into Greek, i. 9; opposed to monotheism before Alexander, i. 11; priests of, oppose innovations, i. 24; theocrasia known to earliest, i. 33, 46, 54; their Osiris-worship bond with Greeks, i. 38; their worship of animals, i. 45; most superstitious and fanatic of men in Philhellenic times, i. 50; oppose Alexandrian religion, ii. 51; respect paid to, in Alexandrian religion, i. 56, 73, 74; use foreign words in magic, i. 93; think earthly Nile copy of heavenly river, i. 116 _n._ 1; their idea of eating gods to get powers, i. 125 _n._ 3; their obligation to Hebrews _ap._ Artapanus, i. 173; their worship of mortal gods absurd to Greeks, ii. 16; gods of, husbands of their mothers, ii. 39; their addiction to mapping-out invisible world, ii. 109; think only rich happy after death, ii. 112 _n._ 1; origin of their triune god, ii. 121 _n._ 3; their use of allegory, ii. 123; their anxiety about nature of god and future of soul, ii. 131; embrace monastic life in great numbers, ii. 175; _Pistis Sophia_ unintelligible without knowledge of religion of Pharaonic, ii. 177; their horror of Amenti, ii. 195, 196; their enthusiasm for life of priest, ii. 200; degradation of Christianity and Gnosticism by, ii. 201; the wisdom of, taught to Manes’ predecessor, ii. 285. _See_ First Man, Jews
_Egyptians, Gospel according to_, said to contain Ophite doctrine of transmigration, ii. 65, 79; possible source of passage in _Pistis Sophia_, ii. 161 _n._ 4
Eieazareie, a word used in magic, ii. 33 _n._ 2. _See_ Yahweh of Israel
Elephantine, mixed religion of Jews at, ii. 32 _n._ 4, 43 _n._ 2
Eleusinia, the Festivals following Mysteries, i. 136
Eleusinion, the Athenian, sacred things deposited in, i. 39
Eleusis, scene of goddesses’ trials, i. 16; Mysteries of, described, i. 38-41; initiation at, preceded by Little Mysteries, i. 41 _sq._; likeness of Legend of, to that of Osiris, i. 43; date of reformation of Mysteries of, _ibid._; theocrasia result of, i. 46; Calathos or basket-crown of Serapis borrowed from, i. 49; Mysteries of, rob death of its terrors, i. 59; mystic marriage of god and goddess crowning scene at, i. 61 _n._ 1; formula repeated by initiates at, i. 62 _n._ 2; Alexandrian mysteries more popular than those of, i. 66; initiates at, carry rods, i. 68 _n._ 2; hereditary priesthood of, i. 76; worshippers of other gods consecrated to those of, i. 83; Baubo a personage in Mysteries of, i. 100; the God and the Goddess of, i. 126; ii. 39; entry of Dionysos into, i. 130; gods of, worshipped outside Attica, i. 135; reason for secrecy of Mysteries of, i. 139 _n._ 2; priestesses of, called bees, i. 143 _n._ 4; part of Dionysos at, after Orphic reform, i. 145; sacramental grace of Mysteries of, i. 147; baptism among Gnostics borrows features from, ii. 22; Phrygian deities identified with those of, ii. 31; Ophites borrow doctrines from, ii. 54; Ophites’ opinion of Mysteries of, i. 57
Eleutherna, Orphic gold plates found at, i. 131, 132
Eli, Eli, lama sabachthani, called names of God in magic, ii. 33 _n._ 2
Elijah, the Prophet, his soul in _Pistis Sophia_ placed in St John Baptist, ii. 137, 149, 150; in Paradise of Adam, ii. 179; ascension of, inspires Mithraic monuments, ii. 248
Elizabeth, mother of St John Baptist, her conception arranged by Sophia _ap._ Ophites, ii. 53; by Virgin of Light in _Pistis Sophia_, ii. 137
Eloaeus, ruler of planetary sphere in Diagram, ii. 47, 73; corresponds to Hebrew Elohe, ii. 71 _n._ 1. _See_ Ailoaios
Elpis or Hope, member of Valentinian Dodecad, ii. 101
Emanation, defined, i. 181 _n._ 2; doctrine common to all post-Christian Gnostics, ii. 19 _n._ 1
Empedocles, derives everything from four roots or elements, i. 197
Encratites, the, sect said to be founded by Tatian, ii. 220
En-ki or Ea, the god, creator of pattern man, i. lxiii _n._ 1
Ennead, the Egyptian, its irregular number of gods, ii. 92
Ennoia, second of Simon Magus’ six “Roots,” i. 180; Simon Magus’ called Epinoia by Hippolytus, i. 180 _n._ 4; ii. 20 _n._ 1; in _Great Announcement_ first female power, i. 182; her Orphic and Jewish analogues, i. 185; produces angels who make universe, i. 187, 195; seized by world-making angels and condemned to transmigration, i. 190, 196; identified with Helen of Tyre, _ibid._; redeemed by Simon, i. 191; inconsistency of stories regarding, i. 193; in Ophite system, name of Second Man, ii. 38; Ophiomorphus called, ii. 49; spouse of Bythos according to some Valentinians, ii. 97
Enoch, mass of Apocrypha connected with name of, i. 159, 160, 164; dates of same, i. 162 _n._ 1, 163, 164 _n._ 1; connection of Essenes with, i. 168; in _Pistis Sophia_, author of books written in Paradise, ii. 147 _n._ 5, 194 _n._ 2
_Enoch, Book of_, fall of angels in, i. 191 _n._ 1; ii. 154; quoted in _Pistis Sophia_, ii. 155; quoted, i. 160, 161, 162 _n._ 2, 165, 169; ii. 155
_Enoch, Book of the Secrets of_, seven heavens arranged as in Mithraism, ii. 257
Epaminondas, suffers in Hades because not initiated, i. 131
Ephesus, many-breasted goddess of, i. lvi, 17; ii. 40; worship of Alexandrian gods at, i. 53; Nicolaitans at, ii. 25
Ephrem Syrus, finds Valentinianism in Bardesanes’ hymns, ii. 120; his date, _ibid._; quoted, ii. 316 _n._ 1
Epicurus, his statement of the problem of evil, ii. 217
Epimenides, introduces Orphic myths into Athens, i. 121
Epinoia. _See_ Ennoia
Epiphanius, bishop of Constantia, a Nicolaitan in his youth, i. 112 _n._ 1; ii. 21 _n._ 5; his ignorance about the Essenes, i. 155; his date and work, ii. 10, 77; quoted, i. 190, 191, 193, 197, 198, 199; ii. 10, 11, 14, 27, 46 _n._ 3, 61, 79, 80, 81, 90 _n._ 1, 92 _n._ 3, 93 _nn._ 1, 2, 95, 205, 213, 215, 219, 279 _n._ 2
Epitaph, Valentinian, in Via Nazionale, ii. 129
Erataoth, name of power in Diagram, ii. 71
Eratosthenes, studies at Museum of Alexandria, i. 45
Ergamenes, King of Ethiopia, his massacre of priests of Amen, i. 31 _n._ 1
Eris-ki-gal or Ereshchigal, the goddess, Sumerian counterpart of Persephone, i. 100
Eros, Horus takes attributes of, i. 50; first-born god of Orphics, i. 123; Orphic, known to Aristophanes, i. 124; his likeness to Valentinian Agape, ii. 98 _n._ 1; and to Marcion’s Supreme Being, ii. 210; hymns to, sung by Lycomidae, ii. 210 _n._ 1
Esaldaios, variant of Ialdabaoth or El Shaddai, ii. 46 _n._ 3
Esculapius. _See_ Asklepios
Essarts, M. Fabre des, head of L’Église Gnostique, ii. 133 _n._ 1
Essenes, the, third party among Jews, _temp._ Josephus, i. lv, 152; perhaps borrow from Buddhism, i. 20; a “philosophic” sect, i. 151; meaning of name, i. 152; Josephus’ account of, i. 152-154; Philo’s, i. 154, 155; girdle used by them like Parsis’ _kosti_, i. 153 _nn._ 1, 4; description of, by Pliny, Hippolytus, and Porphyry, i. 155; wild theories about, i. 155, 156; their connection with Orphics, i. 156, 168; essentially Gnostics, i. 157; use of Cabala by, i. 157, 158, 169; names of angels kept secret by, i. 158; Enochian literature due to, i. 159, 167; peculiar interpretation of Scripture, i. 168, 171; probably extinct after Hadrian, i. 170; divisions among, possible, i. 175 _n._ 3; Simon Magus’ teaching opposite to that of, i. 202; connection with Ebionites doubtful, ii. 5 _n._ 1; points in common with Christians, ii. 6. _See_ Ritschl
Ethiopia, priests of Amen flee to, i. 31; Thueris the hippopotamus goddess called “Cat of,” i. 37 _n._ 1
Ethiopians, their rule in Egypt, i. 31, 51; worship Isis, i. 56; Psammetichos expels them, i. 101
_Etymologicum Magnum._ _See_ Gaisford
Eubouleus or Eubuleus, a name of Dionysos, i. 133, 137 _n._ 1, 142, 143; identified with Adonis by Orphics, i. 137. _See_ Zeus Chthonios
Eubulus, author of lost work on Mithras, ii. 236
Eucharist, the, rite resembling it among Serapiasts, i. 87; simple mode of celebration in Primitive Church, i. 87 _n._ 1; thaumaturgic accompaniments among heretics, _ibid._, and ii. 129, 187; obscene parody of, i. 198; magical efficacy of, among Gnostics, ii. 22, 63; in Apostolic times follows baptism immediately, ii. 22 _n._ 1; Ophite additions to, doubtful, ii. 61; Ophite ideas concerning, i. 63; Marcus’ profanation of, ii. 129; called a mystery, ii. 165; views of Primitive Church as to, ii. 171; Döllinger’s remarks on, ii. 172; rite described in _Texts of Saviour_ and Bruce Papyrus probably Marcosian, ii. 187; celebrated with water among certain sects, ii. 188, 215; ceremony resembling, in Mithraism, ii. 247, 260; in Manichaeism probably confined to Elect, ii. 348. _See_ _Pistis Sophia_, Bruce Papyrus, Huysmans
Eudemos of Rhodes, earliest authority for Zervanism among Magi, ii. 236 _n._ 4, 252 _n._ 2
Eudoxos of Cnidos, his use of acrostics in astronomical work, i. 169
Euhemerus of Messene, his theory that gods were deified men, i. 19
Eukles, name of god in Orphic gold plate, i. 133
Eumenides, the, said by Orphics to be children of Persephone, i. 142
Eumolpidae, exegetes attached to, i. 44 _n._ 1; hereditary priests of Mysteries of Eleusis, i. 76
Euphrates, the heresiarch, founder of Ophites _ap._ Origen, ii. 25; called the “Peratic” or Mede, ii. 26 _n._ 1
Euripides, Parthians act plays of, i. 8; represents Dionysos as androgyne, i. 47 _n._ 4; supports identification of Dionysos and Apollo, i. 48; Orphic doctrines well known to, i. 123; quoted, i. 39, 128, 149 _n._ 1
Europe, Alexander’s marriage of, with Asia, i. lviii; Oriental religions pass into, i. 20; after Alexander, Egypt becomes granary of, i. 28; Alexandrian religion passes into, i. 77; Phrygia invaded by celibate warriors from, ii. 40
Eusebius of Caesarea, quoted, i. 199, 200; ii. 4 _n._ 3, 6 _n._ 4, 10 _n._ 1, 12 _n._ 5, 18 _n._ 3, 23 _n._ 2, 83 _n._ 1, 88 _n._ 2, 96 _n._ 2, 120 _n._ 2, 132 _n._ 2, 206 _nn._ 2, 5, 220 _n._ 3, 221 _n._ 1, 359
Euxitheus, the Pythagoric, authority for Orphic doctrine of burial of soul in body, i. 127 _n._ 1. _See_ Philolaos
Evander, bishop of Nicomedia, rabbles Ophites, ii. 77
Eve, the protoplast, confusion of name of, with Evoe, ii. 20 _n._ 1; Ophite legend of, ii. 52, 58, 70; and Manichaean, ii. 299, 306
Evoe, word used in Mysteries of Sabazius, i. 138; in those of Attis, i. 139 _n._ 1; ii. 54 _n._ 6; Clement of Alexandria connects it with Eve, ii. 20 _n._ 1
Ezekiel, the Prophet, shows hatred of Jews for Gentiles, i. 167 _n._ 4; quoted, i. 186 _n._ 2; ii. 32, 43 _n._ 2
Eznig of Goghp, quoted, ii. 217, 285
Ezra, the Prophet, Apocalypse attributed to, quoted, i. 163, 164, 165, 167 _nn._ 3, 4; ii. 81
Farrah (Seistan), probably Prophthasia of Arrian, i. 4 _n._ 1
Fatak. _See_ Patecius
Father, Mithraic priests addressed as, ii. 261; name of highest Mithraic degree, ii. 262, 267
Father-and-Son, Dionysos the double of his father, i. 47; name of Ophite Supreme God, ii. 38, 39, 67; First Mystery of _Pistis Sophia_, ii. 144; Mithras may be, ii. 248
Fathers of the Church, their writings neglected till lately, i. 1; call all early heretics Gnostics, i. lviii, 171; say Simon Magus parent of Gnosticism, i. 176, 200; know little of many heresies, i. 200; ii. 9; agree as to Ophites, ii. 36; their account of Marcus the magician, ii. 128, 167; their hostility to Gnosticism justified, ii. 199; say devil inspires Mithraists to imitate Church, ii. 247; ascribe Apocrypha of Thomas and Andrew to Manichaean Leucius, ii. 351
Faventinus, Ulpius Egnatius, priest of Isis and other deities, i. 83
_Fihrist_, the, of Muhammad ben Ishak or En-Nadîm, quoted, ii. 279 _n._ 3, 280, 287 _n._ 4, 289 _n._ 2, 290 _n._ 3, 291 _n._ 1, 292, 293 _n._ 1, 294 _n._ 1, 295 _n._ 1, 296 _n._ 1, 299 _n._ 2, 300 _n._ 2, 302 _n._ 1, 304 _n._ 1, 309, 310, 312 _nn._ 1, 2, 313, 314, 322 _n._ 2, 332, 333, 342 _nn._ 1, 2
Fîrûz. _See_ Peroz
Foakes-Jackson, Canon, quoted, ii. 215 _n._ 1, 216 _n._ 4, 223
Forefather, the Great Unseen or Propator, member of ruling Triad of Left or material powers in _Pistis Sophia_, ii. 142, 150, 155
Foucart, M. George. quoted, i. 91
Foucart, M. Paul, his works on Mysteries of Eleusis, i. 38 _n._ 3; quoted, i. 17 _n._ 1, 21 _nn._ 1, 2, 22 _n._ 2, 23 _n._ 2, 25 _nn._ 2, 3, 39 _nn._ 1-3, 40 _nn._ 3, 4, 41 _nn._ 1-3, 42 _nn._ 1, 2, 43, 44 _n._ 1, 47 _n._ 1, 48 _n._ 2, 52 _n._ 3, 59 _n._ 4, 61 _n._ 1, 65 _n._ 6, 130 _n._ 1, 133 _n._ 1, 137 _n._ 5, 143 _n._ 4
France, Isiac monuments found in, i. 53; and Mithraic, ii. 230
Fravashis, the, or Ferouers in Mazdeism, ii. 110 _n._ 1
Frazer, Sir James G., quoted, i. 43, 91, 96 _n._ 4, 158 _n._ 2
Freemasonry, Catholic accusation of obscene rites against, ii. 18 _n._ 2; Mithraism a Pagan (Renan), ii. 264
Gabinius, Proconsul of Syria, rebuilds Samaria after destruction by Jews, i. 177
Gabriel, the angel, in _Book of Daniel_, i. 158; named in Magic Papyri, ii. 34; name of sphere in Diagram, ii. 70; in _Pistis Sophia_, Jesus assumes shape of, at Annunciation, ii. 137, 138; with Michael bears Pistis Sophia out of Chaos, ii. 156, 355 _n._ 1
Gaea or Gê, the Orphic earth goddess, i. 123, 133, 185; ii. 45 _n._ 1
Gaisford, Dean, his notes to _Etymologicum Magnum_ quoted, i. 137 _n._ 3
Galatae, the, their settlement in Asia Minor, ii. 28
Galerius, the Emperor, speech of Persian ambassador to, ii. 226; affects state of Persian Shah, ii. 228 _n._ 2
Galli, the, eunuch priests of Cybele, ii. 30 _n._ 3
Ganymede, burlesqued in procession of Isis, i. 71
Garôtman, abode of Infinite Light in Mazdeism, ii. 249
Gaumata, the Magian pseudo-Smerdis in Behistun inscription, ii. 233
Gayômort, the First Man in Mazdeism, i. lxi; slain by Ahriman, i. 126 _n._ 3; his legend in _Bundahish_, ii. 246
Geb, the Egyptian earth-god, father of Osiris, Isis, Set and Nephthys, i. 33, 133 _n._ 1
Gehenna, in Enochian literature, i. 165, 167; in Diagram, ii. 69
Genghiz Khan, his invasion and conquests, i. 5 _n._ 1, 14
Gentiles, the, their relations with Jews in earliest Christian centuries, i. lv, lvi; hostility of Jews against, partly due to Roman taxation, i. 163 _n._ 1; final fate of, _ap._ Jews, i. 164, 165, 166, 167; rebellion of Jews against, i. 172; Jewish hatred recognized by, after Titus, ii. 5; non-Jewish Christianity necessary for conversion of, ii. 21
George the Syncellus, quoted, i. 124 _n._ 3. _See_ Monogenes
Gerizim, Mount, temple of, rival to that of Jerusalem, i. 177
Germany, i. 7; Isiac monuments found in, i. 53; and Mithraic, ii. 230
Gibbon, Edward, the historian, his _Decline and Fall_ (Bury’s ed.), quoted, i. 1, 85, 86 _n._ 2; ii. 7 _n._ 1, 12 _n._ 5, 96 _n._ 3, 127 _n._ 4, 226 _nn._ 1-6, 227 _n._ 1, 228 _n._ 2, 271 _n._ 2
Gilgamesh, the Babylonian hero, ii. 287 _n._ 4
Giraud, Father François, his _Ophitae_ quoted, i. 100 _n._ 1; ii. 26 _n._ 5, 41 _n._ 2, 44 _n._ 2, 64, 68, 70, 71 _n._ 2, 79 _n._ 2
Gladstone, Mr, his controversy with Huxley, i. liii
Glaucias, the interpreter of St Peter and teacher of Basilides, ii. 90 _n._ 3. _See_ Ptolemy, son of Glaucias
Glaucothea, mother of Aeschines and priestess of Sabazius, i. 22, 138
Glory, the Column of, in Manichaeism, ii. 296, 308, 309, 332
Glory, the King of, in Manichaeism, ii. 148 _n._ 3; in neo-Manichaeism, ii. 325
Glycon, the god worshipped at Nicomedia, _temp._ Gordian, i. 24. _See_ Alexander of Abonoteichos
Gnosticism, ideas at root of, opposed to religion, i. 90; the importance of knowledge of the spiritual world, i. 111; Christianity may be only episode in history of, _ibid._; impulse given to, by rise of astrology, i. 119; earliest pre-Christian form of, i. 120; Simon Magus said to be parent of all later, i. 176; a hydra, i. 200; does not compete with orthodox Christianity till IInd cent., ii. 2; early converts from, ii. 21; its services to Church, ii. 21, 202; alleged necessity for forcible suppression of, ii. 23; Montanism and, only formidable heresies in early centuries, ii. 29 _n._ 1; likeness of, to Cabala, ii. 36 _n._ 1; becomes ethical after contact with philosophers, ii. 87; first form of Egyptian, unknown, ii. 89; Valentinus transforms Christian, ii. 93; degenerates into magic in Egypt, ii. 199; rotten before it was ripe (Inge), ii. 199 _n._ 3; bridge between Paganism and Christianity, ii. 200; its suppression by Church, ii. 359
Gnostics, generic name for many different sects, i. lviii, 171; worship of Greek confraternities resembles that of, i. 21; form of Christian sacraments borrowed from, i. 87 _n._ 1; Tertullian’s views on Trinity influenced by, i. 89 _n._ 2; their use of magic (Hippolytus), i. 109; points common to Orphics and post-Christian, i. 148; Essenes, Gnostics in larger sense, i. 157; conceal themselves during persecution, i. 200; symbolic construction of Gospels by, ii. 6; our sources of information as to, ii. 10; “the great Gnostics of Hadrian’s time,” ii. 12; writings of, ii. 13; call Jesus Monogenes, ii. 15; magical ideas of pre-Christian, ii. 18; exchange of doctrines among, ii. 20; introduce statues, incense, etc., ii. 22; term Homoousios first used by, ii. 23 _n._ 1; Barbeliotae etc. so called by Epiphanius, ii. 27, 77; Carpocratians first call themselves, ii. 27; the “perfect Gnostics” of the Naassenes, ii. 56 _n._ 1; become active after St Paul’s preaching in Asia Minor, ii. 85; Mithraists perhaps copy certain doctrines of, ii. 248; may get ideas of destiny from Babylon, ii. 256
Gonds, the, sorcerers of Aryan races, i. 92
Gordian III, the Emperor, Glycon worship in reign of, i. 24
Goshurun or Goshurvan, the Heavenly Bull of the Avesta, ii. 243; in _Bundahish_, slain by Ahriman, ii. 246
Gospel, the Fourth, its date, ii. 178; not quoted in _Pistis Sophia_, ii. 177; nor by Marcion, ii. 208 _n._ 1; quoted, i. 177 _n._ 5; ii. 117 _n._ 1, 123 _n._ 3, 161 _n._ 4, 177, 190
Goths, of Dacia, converted _en masse_, ii. 271
Gracchus, Urban Prefect of Rome, _temp._ Gratian, ii. 272
Graecia, Magna, overthrow of Pythagoreans in, i. 122; Orphic gold plates found in, i. 169
Granicus, the, Greek troops on Persian side at, i. 7
Gratian, the Emperor, Epiphanius’ Panarion written in his 7th year, ii. 10; spread of Marcionism in his reign, ii. 205; Mithraea wrecked with his sanction, ii. 272; financial measures against Paganism, ii. 358
Gratidia or Canidia of Horace, her sister witch a Thessalian, i. 108
Great Britain, Isiac monuments found in, i. 53; and Mithraic, ii. 230
Greece, Persians repulsed in their attack on, i. 1; Alexander in Seistan receives grapes from, i. 4 _n._ 1; theocrasia in, i. 15, 16; gods of, coalesce with those of Asia Minor, i. 17; its religious confraternities, i. 21; Dionysos-worship brought into, from Egypt, i. 43; Orphic teaching first appears in, i. 112; comes into, from Thrace, i. 122; Dionysos youngest of gods of, i. 123; popular theology of, i. 124; propagation of Orphic ideas in, i. 135; no regular association called Orphic in, i. 139 _n._ 3, 141; mysteries of Chthonian deities in, attended by Gnostics, ii. 21; great goddess worshipped in, ii. 45 _n._ 1; Ophites have settlements in, ii. 77; Mithraism keeps out of, ii. 230. _See_ Hellas
Greeks, the, rush of, to Asia after Alexander’s conquests, i. 7; adopt foreign gods in IVth cent. B.C., i. 15, 16; Alexander’s deification a shock to, i. 18; rise of Euhemerism among, i. 19; ii. 28; no priestly caste among, i. 24, 76; theocrasia popular among, i. 33, 54, 56; Osiris myth common to Egyptians and, i. 38; Alexandrian religion careful of susceptibilities of, i. 44; think Demeter and Persephone one, i. 46; Apollo always a sun-god among, i. 48; mistake of, as to Harpocrates, i. 50; their fear of gods _temp._ Homer, i. 57; Homeric flattery of gods, i. 95; turn to magic rites Vth cent. B.C., i. 121; asceticism of Orphics foreign to, i. 127; their view of Mysteries changes after Orphic reform, i. 130; Orphism greatest religious movement among pre-Christian, i. 145; religion of, and Jews contrasted, i. 149; adoption of acrostics and word-puzzles among, i. 168, 169 _n._ 1; Jews forge works of well-known authors among, i. 173; Simon Magus uses religious traditions of, i. 185, 186; laugh at wailing for Dying God, ii. 16; Ophites take doctrines from Mysteries of, ii. 54; unlike Persians, think gods have nature of men, ii. 234; make astrology popular, ii. 235
Gregory the Great, Saint, his advice to assimilate heathen practices, i. 85
Grünwedel, Dr, his expedition to Turfan, ii. 316
Guards, the Nine of Treasure-house in _Pistis Sophia_, ii. 142, 193
Gundisabur or Djundi-sâbur, place of Mani’s execution, ii. 281 _n._ 7
Habakkuk, the Prophet, inspired by Jaldabaoth according to Ophites, ii. 81 _n._ 2
Hades, the god, his temple at Eleusis, i. 39; his Rape of Persephone shown in Mysteries, i. 40; in Homer shares universe with Zeus, i. 46; identified with Zeus Chthonios and Dionysos, i. 47, 130, 144, 147; ii. 39; his name perhaps ineffable, i. 47 _n._ 1; called Eubuleus, i. 47, 133, 142; identified with Osiris, i. 48; his epithet of Adamas, ii. 39 _n._ 1; on Mithraic monuments, ii. 238; identified with Ahriman, ii. 239, 253
Hades, the place or House of, passwords through, taught in Mysteries, i. 41; happy lot of initiates in, i. 59; Amenti, the Egyptian, i. 102 _n._ 1, 104; in Orphic gold plate, i. 132; pains of uninitiated in, i. 140; like Jewish Sheol, i. 150
Hadrian, the Emperor, his letter to Servian, i. 86; the great Gnostics of his reign, i. 111; ii. 12; his war of extermination against the Jews, i. 163, 170, 172 _n._ 1; ii. 5, 203; Celsus a contemporary of, ii. 66; reign of Roman Law begins _temp._, ii. 86; Gnosticism enters Alexandria _temp._, ii. 89; gives back Trajan’s Persian conquests, ii. 225; books on Mithras worship written _temp._, ii. 236
Haggai, the Prophet, hatred of Jews for Gentiles shown in, i. 167 _n._ 4
Halicarnassus, Alexandrian worship in, i. 52
Ham, the patriarch, identified with Titan, i. lx
Harnack, Prof. Adolf, quoted, i. xlix _n._ 1; ii. 161 _n._ 4, 207, 215 _n._ 1, 216, 286 _n._ 5
Har-pa-khrat or Harpocrates, the Alexandrian Horus the Child, i. 50
Harris, Dr Rendel, his discovery of the _Odes of Solomon_, i. 164 _n._ 1; ii. 157 _n._ 2; and of the _Apology_ of Aristides, ii. 204 _n._ 1
Hartland, Mr E. S., his theory of _mana_, i. 91 _n._ 2
Harvey, W. W., editor of Irenaeus, quoted, i. 181 _n._ 1; ii. 138 _n._ 1
Hasis-adra. _See_ Xisuthros
Hatch, Dr Edwin, quoted, i. lvii, lviii _n._ 1, 47 _n._ 4, 87 _n._ 1, 168 _n._ 3, 174 _n._ 2; ii. 23 _n._ 1, 37 _n._ 1, 83 _n._ 1, 165 _n._ 3, 168 _n._ 6, 169 _n._ 1, 170, 172 _n._ 3, 191 _n._ 2, 202 _n._ 1, 222 _nn._ 2, 3
Haurvetât, the Amshaspand, i. 181 _n._ 1; his and Ameretât’s possible analogues in neo-Manichaeism, ii. 355
Hebdomad, the, in system of Simon Magus and _Clementines_, i. 181; among Ophites, ii. 64; Valentinus’ name for the Demiurge or god of the Jews, ii. 107, 109, 114 _n._ 3
Hebrews, the, i. 173, 185. _See_ Jews
_Hebrews, the Gospel according to the_, perhaps identical with that _according to the Egyptians_, ii. 79
Hecataeus of Abdera, Jewish forgery in name of, i. 173
Hecate, the goddess, identified with Isis, i. 56; priest of Isis also hierophant of, i. 83; Orphic hymns to, i. 142 _n._ 2, 147 _n._ 1; patron saint of sorcerers till Renaissance, i. 147; ii. 186 _n._ 3, 276; her relation to lion-headed god of Mithraism, ii. 252
Heddernheim, revolving bas-reliefs in Mithraeum at, ii. 247; concealment of lion-headed statue in same, ii. 251
Hedone or Pleasure, member of Valentinian Decad, ii. 101
Hegemonius, his _Acta Archelai_, Beeson’s edition of, ii. 280 _n._ 3; quoted, i. 178 _n._ 2; ii. 277 _n._ 1, 279 _n._ 2, 280 _n._ 3, 287 _n._ 3, 288 _nn._ 1, 2, 3, 289 _n._ 1, 293 _n._ 1, 294 _n._ 1, 295 _n._ 2, 297 _n._ 2, 298 _nn._ 1, 2, 299 _n._ 4, 302 _n._ 1, 306 _nn._ 1, 2, 307 _n._ 1, 308 _nn._ 1-4, 312 _n._ 2, 316 _n._ 1, 318 _n._ 1, 322 _n._ 2, 323 _n._ 4, 326 _n._ 1, 330 _n._ 2, 352 _n._ 2
Hegesander, quoted from Athenaeus, i. 8 _n._ 3
Hegesippus, his date, ii. 6 _n._ 4; quoted, ii. 2 _nn._ 1, 2, 6 _n._ 4, 8 _n._ 3. _See_ Eusebius
Heimarmene. _See_ Destiny
Helen of Troy, Simon Magus’ mistress said to be reincarnation of, i. 178, 190, 196
Helena of Tyre, name of Simon’s mistress, i. 190; redeemed by Simon, i. 191; inconsistency of patristic story about, i. 193; typifies the soul in transmigration, i. 196; image of, as Athena, i. 198; said to have been called Sophia, ii. 45 _n._ 1
Heliogabalus, the Emperor, a high-priest of the sun-god, ii. 228
Heliopolis. _See_ Annu or On
Helios, classical type of, represented on Indian coins, i. 17 _n._ 2; Serapis identified with, i. 56; distinguished by Greeks from Apollo, ii. 240; on Mithraic monuments, ii. 244; with Mithras at banquet, ii. 247; invoked in Mithraic liturgy, ii. 266
Hellas, i. 24, 44
Hellespont, the, limit of Persian Empire, i. 1
Hemerobaptists, the, a pre-Christian sect, ii. 6 _n._ 4; called Mandaites or Disciples of St John, ii. 305; their history and tenets, _ibid._
Henosis or Oneness, member of Valentinian Decad, ii. 101
Hera, her contempt for man in Homer, i. 57; her jealousy cause of Diaspasm _ap._ Orphics, i. 125; on Mithraic monuments, ii. 238. _See_ Juno
Heracleon, the Valentinian, quoted by Origen, ii. 95 _n._ 2; most distinguished of Valentinus’ successors, ii. 119; his Commentaries on the Gospels not secret, ii. 131
Heracleopolis or Ahnas el-Medineh, mentioned in Magic Papyrus, i. 98, 109
Heracles, becomes immortal because of divine birth, i. 18; ii. 16; rams sacrificed to, i. 95; story of, in Herodotus used by Justinus, ii. 81; on Mithraic monuments, ii. 238; his compulsion of Hades, ii. 239 _n._ 7. _See_ Hercules
Heraclitus of Ephesus, identifies Dionysos with Hades, i. 47; probably unknown to Hippolytus’ Naassene, ii. 83
Heraclius, the Emperor, his overthrow of Persia, ii. 227
Herat, a foundation of Alexander, i. 5
Herculaneum, scenes of Alexandrian worship in frescoes found at, i. 66 _n._ 3, 67-69, 73, 87
Hercules, classical type of, on Indian coins, i. 17 _n._ 2
Hermas’ _Pastor_, Trinitarian views of, i. 89 _n._ 2
Hermes, the god, worship of, perhaps brought into Greece from Egypt, i. 17; Greek analogue of Anubis, i. 35; as psychopomp in Mysteries of Eleusis, i. 41; image of, used in magic, i. 98; hymn to, in Magic Papyrus, i. 98, 99; appears in Mysteries of Samothrace, i. 136 _n._ 2; Terms of, in Athenian streets, i. 139 _n._ 2; St Paul hailed as, in Phrygia, i. 191 _n._ 3; ii. 42; leader of souls in Homer, ii. 54; on Mithraic monuments, ii. 258
Hermopolis, ogdoad of four syzygies of gods under early Pharaohs at, i. 197; ii. 175, 176
Hero of Alexandria, invents first steam-engine, i. 45
Herod the Great, rebuilds and restores Samaria, i. 177
Herodotus, quoted, i. 16, 43, 48, 60, 81, 123, 136; ii. 176, 233 _n._ 1, 234, 239, 320 _n._ 1
Hesiod, scholiast on, quoted, i. 40 _n._ 1; popular theology given in, i. 124; calls God and Goddess of Eleusis Zeus Chthonios and Demeter, i. 126; his successive ages of the world, i. 186
Hierapolis, called Ophiorhyma in _Acta Philippi_, ii. 50. _See_ Atargatis
Hiero II, King of Syracuse, introduces Alexandrian gods into Sicily, i. 53
Hild, M. J. A., quoted, i. 134 _n._ 2, 149 _n._ 1
Hilleh, magic bowls of Jews found at, ii. 32, 33
Hinduism, i. li
Hippa, Orphic hymn to, i. 138 _n._ 2
Hipparchus, studies at Museum, i. 45; makes systematic astrology possible, i. 117
Hippolytus, bishop of Porta Romana, discovery of his Philosophumena, i. lix; ii. 11; Salmon’s theory about, i. lxi _n._ 1; ii. 11, 12; tricks of magicians described by, i. 99, 100; condemns astrology and astronomy alike, i. 112 _n._ 2; his “hymn of Great Mysteries,” i. 137 _n._ 1, 139 _n._ 1; ii. 54 _n._ 6; thinks system of Sethiani derived from Orphics, i. 175; his account of Simon Magus’ doctrines inconsistent, i. 193; doctrines of heresiarchs described by, ii. 11, 12; exaggerates diversity of Gnostic teaching, ii. 14; attributes Ophite doctrines to discourses of St James to Mariamne, ii. 26; contemporary of Origen _circa_ 200 A.D., ii 26 _n._ 3; identifies Ophiomorphus with great god of Greek Mysteries, ii. 50; his Ophite psalm, ii. 61, 62, 68 _n._ 2; his later Ophite sacraments, ii. 63; says Naassenes have priests, ii. 66; attributes _Gospel of Egyptians_ to Naassenes, ii. 79; gives most space to Valentinus’ doctrine, ii. 95; his views on Trinity polytheistic, ii. 123 _n._ 1; accuses heresiarchs of magical imposture, ii. 128; writes 50 years after Valentinus’ death, ii. 131 _n._ 2; quoted, i. lix, lxi _n._ 1, 68 _n._ 3, 73, 99, 100 _n._ 4, 107 _n._ 1, 109, 110, 112 _n._ 2, 137 _n._ 1, 139 _n._ 1, 175, 179, 187, 191, 193, 194, 196, 198; ii. 9, 11, 12, 14, 16, 26, 27, 40, 41 _n._ 1, 46, 49, 50, 53, 54, 56, 57, 58, 61, 62, 63, 65, 66 _n._ 1, 73 _n._ 2, 75, 76, 77, 78, 79, 81, 89 _nn._ 3, 4, 90, 91, 94 _nn._ 1-3, 95, 97, 98, 99, 101, 103 _n._ 5, 104, 105, 106 _nn._ 1, 2, 107, 108 _n._ 1, 109, 110 _n._ 1, 113 _n._ 2, 114 _nn._ 2, 3, 115 _n._ 2, 116 _n._ 2, 118 _n._ 5, 119, 123, 124 _n._ 3, 128, 131, 144 _n._ 8, 147 _n._ 4, 148 _n._ 1, 159 _n._ 3, 160 _n._ 1, 207, 208 _n._ 2, 215 _n._ 2, 219 _n._ 1, 220
Hittites, the, Mithras worshipped by, 1272 B.C., i. lxii; mentioned in Sargon’s omen-tablets, i. 114; Mithras linked with Varuna among, ii. 248
Hogarth, D. G., quoted, i. 14, 18 _n._ 4, 27; ii. 29
Homer, reading-book of Asiatics _post_ Alexander, i. 8 _n._ 1; gods of, worshipped by Graeco-Indian kings, i. 17; their indifference to mortals, i. 57; shows forth Christian doctrine of Father and Son, i. 47 _n._ 3; purificatory rites unknown to, i. 121; the popular theology of, i. 124; the father of gods and men in, i. 185; claimed as divinely inspired, ii. 15; writings of, used by Ophites, ii. 54; quoted, i. 57 _nn._ 1, 2, 59, 95, 96 _n._ 1; ii. 15 _n._ 4, 16 _n._ 1
Homeric Hymns, publicly recited and perhaps displaced by Orphic, i. 135; quoted, i. 16 _n._ 5, 40 _n._ 2, 59, 124 _n._ 3
Homoousios, word first used by Gnostics, ii. 23 _n._ 1, 91 _n._ 2
Honour, King of, in neo-Manichaeism, ii. 325
Horace, perhaps known to Basilides, ii. 91 _n._ 5; quoted, i. 108; ii. 225, 228
Horaios, ruler of planetary sphere in Diagram, ii. 69, 70; address to, ii. 74. _See_ Oreus
Hormisdas or Ormuz, the Shah, ii. 281
Horus, the god, king of Egypt incarnation of, i. 18, 19, 51; in Alexandrian legend of Isis and Osiris, i. 34, 35; originally totem of royal tribe, i. 36, 37, 45; analogue of Iacchos, i. 43, 189 _n._ 5; identified with Apollo, i. 48; child form of, in Alexandrian religion, i. 50; Ptolemies raise temples to Egyptian form of, i. 52; Athenian dandies swear by, i. 54; Egyptian sun-god, i. 63; in Alexandrian religion, Osiris reborn, i. 70 _n._ 3; ii. 39, 63; festival of birth of, i. 71; a triune god, i. 88, 189 _n._ 5; symbolizes perceptible world image of ideal, i. 198
Horus, the Limit of the Pleroma, a Valentinian Aeon, ii. 105 _n._ 2; in system of _Pistis Sophia_, ii. 140 _n._ 2. _See_ Stauros
Horus-Râ, the god, composite deity who replaces Horus in Middle Empire, i. 63 _n._ 3
Housesteads (Northumberland), Mithraic monuments at, ii. 242
Huesemigadôn, name of Pluto in Magic Papyri, i. 99, 100
Hummâma, name of Manichaean Satan, ii. 287 _n._ 4
Huxley, the late Prof., his controversy about Genesis, i. liii
Huysmans, J. K., revives patristic stories of profanation of Eucharist, i. 198
Hyades, in Chaldaean astrology, i. 113
_Hymn of the Soul_, said to be Manichaean, ii. 331
Hymns, sung by Athenians to Demetrius Poliorcetes, i. 19; Greek confraternities compose, i. 21 _n._ 1; to Iacchos sung by procession of initiates, i. 39; used in Alexandrian worship, i. 66, 72, 75; to Hermes and other gods in Magic Papyri, i. 99; to Attis and others, i. 137 _n._ 1; ii. 54; the collection of Orphic, i. 141; to Eros sung by Lycomidae in Mysteries, i. 141 _n._ 2; ii. 210 _n._ 1; of Synesius, quoted, ii. 37 _n._ 1; Ophites’, addressed to First Man, ii. 61; Bardesanes’, used in Catholic Church, ii. 120; the penitential, of Pistis Sophia, ii. 156; sung by legionaries to both Christ and Mithras, ii. 261; used by Manichaeans, ii. 331
Hypsistos or the Highest, name of Yahweh in Asia Minor (Cumont), ii. 31, 85 _n._ 3; applied by Valentinus to Demiurge, ii. 116 _n._ 2
Hyrcanus, John, high-priest of Jews, invades Samaria and destroys it, i. 177
Iaccheion, the, at Athens, starting-point of procession to Eleusis, i. 39
Iacchos, the god, leader of procession to Eleusis, i. 39; his identity with Dionysos, i. 39 _n._ 2, 40 _n._ 4, 130, 145; son of Zeus and Demeter, i. 40; analogy of his birth with that of Horus, i. 43, 125; Orphics identify him with Hades, Zeus Chthonios and Zagreus, i. 130; and with Eubuleus, Cybele, Aphrodite and Isis, i. 137 _n._ 1, 143; and with Sabazius, i. 138 _n._ 2; the father, son, and spouse of Persephone, i. 189 _n._ 5
Ialdabaoth or Jaldabaoth, the Ophite Demiurge and a “fourth number,” i. 100 _n._ 4; ii. 46, 47, 70 _n._ 2, 71 _n._ 1; his name, variants, attributes, and places, ii. 46, 69; the god of the Jews, ii. 47; ruler of planetary spheres _ap._ Ophites, ii. 48, 64; father of Ophiomorphus, ii. 49; creator and tempter of man, ii. 51, 52; his commands disobeyed by protoplasts, ii. 52; lawgiver of Jews, ii. 53; souls of “animal” men pass through his realms between incarnations, ii. 57; his attempts to prolong his rule defeated by Sophia, ii. 58, 59; birth of Jesus arranged without knowledge of, ii. 59; contrives death of Jesus, ii. 60; his seven heavens called the holy hebdomad (Irenaeus), ii. 64; fragments of light pass into the terrestrial world without knowledge of, _ibid._; creator of world of form, ii. 64 _n._ 3; name taken from magic _ap._ Origen, ii. 69; his seven worlds copied by Ophiomorphus as in Ophite Diagram, ii. 70; address to, ii. 72; uncertain place of, ii, 74 _n._ 3, 75 _n._ 1; inspires Hexateuch, Amos and Habakkuk _ap._ Ophites, ii. 81 _n._ 2; corresponds to the Great Archon of Basilides, ii. 94; and to Valentinus’ Demiurge, ii. 107 _n._ 2; in _Pistis Sophia_ degraded into evil power sent into Chaos, ii. 155, 158; in Bruce Papyrus a chief of Third Aeon, ii. 155 _n._ 3; in _Texts of Saviour_ a torturer in hell, _ibid._ and 186; Adamas helps him to torment Pistis Sophia, ii. 156; his light deceives her, ii. 162; his place given to Pistis Sophia, ii. 162 _n._ 3; various spellings of name of, in _Texts of Saviour_, ii. 183 _n._ 2. _See_ Habakkuk, Irenaeus
Ialdazao, either a variant of name of Ialdabaoth or El Shaddai, ii. 46 _n._ 3
Iamblichus, the neo-Platonist, says Egyptian magicians threaten their gods, i. 104
Iaô, in Magic Papyri, corruption of name Jehovah, i. 105, 106; ruler of planetary sphere in Diagram, ii. 47, 69; a Hebrew name of God (Origen), ii. 69, 71 _n._ 1; name of Dionysos in late classical writers, ii. 71 _n._ 1; address to, ii. 72; connection with moon, ii. 72 _n._ 3, 74 _n._ 2; used as acrostic in _Texts of Saviour_, ii. 180 _n._ 4
Iao, the Good, in _Pistis Sophia_, the Little, supplies power for soul of St John Baptist, ii. 138, 149; the Great, a ruler of the Middle and colleague of Virgin of Light, ii. 150; his connection with moon, ii. 150 _n._ 5
Iapetus, brother of Saturn, identified by Christian writer with Japhet, i. lx
India, Alexander’s exploits in, i. 5, 13; sorcerers in modern, i. 92, 99 _n._ 1; Ophites spread to, ii. 76; Mithraic monuments in, ii. 230; Mithras worshipped in Vedic, _ibid._; Manes said to have preached in, ii. 281; Manes says Buddha sent to, ii. 307; becomes acquainted with Buddhism in, ii. 313
Ineffable One, the, of the _Pistis Sophia_ contains the First Mystery, ii. 139; his “receptacles” issue from his last limb, ii. 139 _n._ 2, 144 _n._ 3; lesser powers make up his name, ii. 140; Great Light his Legate, ii. 141; the Bythos of the Ophites and Valentinus, ii. 144, 158; First Mystery proceeds from last limb of, ii. 145; the footless God of Truth, ii. 145 _n._ 2; his heaven, ii. 146; perfect initiates will eventually become members of, ii. 164, 170; the Mystery or Sacrament of, ii. 166; its saving grace, 164 _n._ 6, 167, 169, 170, 171; confined to Pneumatics only, ii. 173; an Egyptian conception, ii. 175; fragmentary attempt to describe members of, ii. 180. _See_ Name
Ionia, philosophic teaching in, tends to theocrasia, i. 15; probable source of Orphic legends, i. 124; tradition of, that water origin of all things, ii. 36; dualism of, probably derived from Persia, ii. 290 _n._ 2
Irenaeus, Saint, bishop of Lyons, his Trinitarian views unorthodox, i. 89 _n._ 1; explains number of beast as Nero Caesar, i. 169 _n._ 3; his garbled account of Simon’s teaching, i. 187-191, 193; makes Menander immediate successor of Simon, i. 199; his account of Marcus the magician, i. 202; ii. 9 _n._ 1, 129, 183 _n._ 1; makes Nicolaitans of Apocalypse Gnostics, ii. 1; his work against heresies, ii. 10; exaggerates diversity of Gnostics, ii. 14; authority for Docetism of Basilides, Saturnius and Valentinus, ii. 17; his mistake regarding “Colarbasus,” ii. 20 _n._ 1; his account of Ophite doctrines, ii. 26 _n._ 5, 40, 42, 43, 46-51, 53; identifies Sethians with Ophites, ii. 27 _n._ 1, 76; calls highest heaven of Ophites the true Church, ii. 43; sole authority for Jaldabaoth’s boasting, ii. 51; his interpolations in primitive Ophite doctrine, ii. 53, 57, 58, 60 _n._ 1, 61 _n._ 1; says Jesus lived on earth for 20 years after Resurrection, ii. 61 _n._ 1; makes Ophites source of most later heresies, ii. 76; authority for division of Ophites as to character of serpent, ii. 78; Ophites of, ascribe Old Testament to planetary powers, ii. 81 _n._ 2; notes connection of heresiarchs with each other, ii. 89; writes to refute Valentinians, ii. 95; his mockery of Valentinus’ system of Aeons, ii. 99; his account of Valentinian doctrines, ii. 107-112, 117, 119, 126; writes after death of Valentinus, ii. 131; with Tatian, first to quote from St John’s Gospel by name, ii. 178 _n._ 1; says Valentinians will not call Jesus Lord, ii. 180 _n._ 3, 189; says Marcion disciple of Simon Magus, ii. 207; his account of Tatian’s doctrines, ii. 220; quoted, i. 176 _n._ 1, 178 _n._ 4, 187, 190, 191, 198, 199; ii. 1 _n._ 4, 8 _n._ 3, 9 _n._ 1, 15 _n._ 2, 17, 18 _n._ 1, 20 _n._ 1, 27 _n._ 1, 38 _n._ 1, _n._ 2, 42 _n._ 5, 43 _n._ 1, 44, 45 _n._ 1, 46 _nn._ 1, 2, 47 _nn._ 2, 3, 48, 49 _n._ 1, 50 _n._ 2, 51, 52 _nn._ 1, 3; 53 _n._ 1, 58 _nn._ 1, 2, 59, 60, 61, 64 _n._ 2, 78, 81 _n._ 2, 89 _n._ 3, 90, 92 _n._ 3, 93 _n._ 1, 94 _n._ 1, 96, 98 _nn._ 3-5, 99, 107 _n._ 4, 108 _n._ 1, 109 _n._ 1, 110 nn. 1, 2; 111 _n._ 1, 112 _nn._ 2, 3, 116 _n._ 1, 117 _n._ 2, 118, 119 _nn._ 1, 3, 120, 121, 126, 127 _n._ 4, 128, 138 _n._ 1, 140 _n._ 1, 144 _n._ 1, 152 _n._ 1, 159 _n._ 3, 166 _n._ 2, 173 _n._ 3, 179 _n._ 7, 180 _n._ 3, 183 _n._ 1, 189 _n._ 1, 207, 214 _n._ 3, 220
Isaac, God of, invoked by magicians, ii. 34
Isaiah, the Prophet, hostility to Gentiles in post-Exilic passages of, i. 165, 167 _n._ 4
_Isaiah, Ascension_, of Sammael name of Satan in, ii. 75 _n._ 1 vestures used for heavenly nature in, ii. 136 _n._ 1; its date, ii. 154 _n._ 4; ecpyrosis in, ii. 163 _n._ 3; souls passing from one heaven to another must give password, ii. 177 _n._ 2; quoted, ii. 154 _n._ 4, 163 _n._ 3
Ishtar, the goddess, legend of her Descent into Hell, i. 100; analogies of her lover Tammuz with Orphic Dionysos, i. 122 _n._ 3; name of Atargatis derived from (Garstang), ii. 31 _n._ 1, 45 _n._ 1; personification of Earth, _ibid._; identified with Ophite Sophia, _ibid._; and with Manichaean Mother of Life, ii. 300 _n._ 1. _See_ Cybele
Isidore, son of Basilides, his doctrine derived from Matthias the Apostle (Hippolytus), ii. 90
Isis, the goddess, worship of the Greek, an ethical religion, i. xlix _n._ 1; her wanderings in search of the murdered Osiris, i. 34; Nephthys, twin sister and reflection of, i. 35; in early Pharaonic Egypt only a magician, i. 38; in Phrygia and Syria, mother of all living, _ibid._; analogy of her wanderings with those of Demeter, i. 40, 43; in Pharaonic Egypt wears cow’s head, i. 45; the Greek, identified with Demeter, i. 48; her breast-knot and _sistrum_, i. 49; Isis suckling Horus, i. 50; Marcus Volusius disguised as priest of, i. 53; oaths by, fashionable in Athens _temp._ Menander, i. 54; her names and titles in address to Lucius, i. 56; the haven of peace and altar of pity, i. 57; ii. 158; initiation into Mysteries of, i. 61-63; her child the Sun, i. 63; ii. 245; Osiris sometimes called her son, i. 63; both mother and father of other gods, i. 65, 143; statue of, dressed like Catholic Madonna, i. 66; silent adoration of image of, i. 67; frescoes of scenes in worship of, i. 67-69; her connection with moon, i. 68 _n._ 3; her seeking for Osiris acted publicly, i. 70; the festival of the ship of, i. 71-74; the great earth-goddess, i. 73, 126; ii. 45 _n._ 1, 300 _n._ 1; “one, who art all things,” i. 75; seven temples of, in Rome, i. 79; statue of, in _lararium_ of Alexander Severus, i. 82; her last Roman worshippers, i. 83; emblems of virility used in worship of, i. 83; conversion of worshippers of, to Christianity, i. 84; entry of features of ritual of, into Catholic Church, i. 84, 85, 87; tonsure of priests, etc., derived from, i. 84; Trinitarian doctrine of, i. 88; Horus at once son and spouse of, i. 189 _n._ 5; ii. 39; Simon Magus may derive some of his doctrines from religion of, i. 198; Phrygian Mother of Gods identified with, ii. 31; Egyptian legend of Ra and, i. 38 _n._ 2; analogy of, with Ophite Sophia, ii. 45 _n._ 1. _See_ Menander, Menuthis
Isium of Pompeii built 150 B.C., i. 53
Isopsephism. _See_ Berossos, Iao, Number (of Beast)
Israel, to enslave Gentiles, i. 165, 166, 167 _n._ 4; her monotheism, i. 184
Issus, the battle of, i. 7
Italy, break-up of Pythagorean school in, i. 122
Izates, King of Adiabene, his Jewish proclivities, ii. 278 _n._ 1
Izeds, the, or Yazatas of the Avesta, Mithras made chief of, in Sassanian reform, ii. 232, 270 _n._ 3
Jabezebuth, name of Beelzebuth in Magic Papyri, ii. 108 _n._ 1
Jabraôth, ruler of the obedient Aeons in _Pistis Sophia_ and Bruce Papyrus, ii. 152 _n._ 1, 182
Jackson, Prof. A. V. Williams, authority for late date of Avesta, i. lxii
Jacob, Apocrypha attributed to sons of, i. 163; contrasted with Esau, i. 164 _n._ 2; the seed of, oppressed, i. 166; god of, invoked by magicians, ii. 34
Jaldabaoth. _See_ Ialdabaoth
Jaluha, “receiver” of Sabaoth Adamas in _Texts of Saviour_, ii. 187
James, “the brother of the Lord,” said to transmit Ophite doctrines to Mariamne, ii. 26
Janet, M. Pierre, quoted, i. 110
Japan, instance of Oriental nation Europeanized, i. 8
Japhet, the Patriarch, confused with Iapetus, i. lx
Jason of Tralles, acts Euripides’ _Bacchus_ to Parthian audience _temp._ Crassus, i. 8 _n._ 1
Jehovah, seven vowels cover name of, i. 103 _n._ 2; name used in Magic Papyrus, i. 106; ii. 34; Iao perhaps represents, ii. 71 _n._ 1. _See_ Tetragrammaton, Yahweh of Israel
Jéquier, M. Gustave, quoted, i. lxi _n._ 3
Jeremiah, the Prophet, says Jerusalem worships stars, i. 186 _n._ 2; says Jews sacrifice to Mother of Gods, ii. 32; quoted, ii. 32 _n._ 2
Jeremias, Dr Alfred, his astral theory, i. 115 _n._ 1
Jerome, St, _Indiculus de Heresibus_ attributed to, ii. 25
Jerusalem, Ptolemy Soter captures, i. 151; in Enochian literature repels final assault of Gentiles, i. 161; prophecy that Gentiles shall rebuild, i. 165; rivalry between temple of, and Mt Gerizim, i. 177; destruction of same _temp._ Titus, ii. 4; idolatry in, ii. 32; heaven of Ophite Sophia called the Heavenly, ii. 108 _n._ 3, 109, 114, 124; angel spouses of human souls citizens of (Valentinus), ii. 110 _n._ 1
Jesuits. _See_ Loyola, Ignatius
Jesus, said to have been Essene (Jülicher), i. 156; acrostic name of, i. 169 _n._ 1; Alpha and Omega name of, i. 171 _n._ 1; Simon Magus appears to suffer in likeness of, i. 192; ii. 16; Apocryphal sayings of, in _Gospel of Egyptians_, etc., i. 196 _n._ 2; ii. 219; His unfulfilled promise of Second Advent, ii. 3; analogy of His Passion and that of Osiris, ii. 6; tradition of revelations by, after Resurrection, ii. 13, 90 _n._ 3; historicity of, never doubted by Gnostics, ii. 15; Gnostics’ difficulties as to Passion of, ii. 16; Docetic view as to body of, ii. 17; Unitarian views of, among modern Nonconformists, ii. 20; called the Angel of the Great Council, ii. 43 _n._ 2; tradition as to prolonged earthly life of, ii. 61 _n._ 1; Sethians of Hippolytus do not mention, ii. 76; _Gospel of Nicodemus_ describes visit to Hades of, ii. 90. _See_ Christ
Jesus, the Ophite, birth of, from Virgin Mary arranged by Sophia, ii. 53, 59, 60; salvation only attainable through, ii. 56; body of, contains parts from all three worlds, ii. 59; Christos and Sophia descend into, ii. 60; teaches on earth for 18 months after Resurrection, _ibid._; in Naassene psalm, brings mysteries to earth, ii. 62, 63, 65; abandons earthly body at Ascension, ii. 65; the True Gate, ii. 73 _n._ 3; identified with great god of Greek Mysteries, ii. 82
Jesus, the Valentinian, the Joint Fruit of Pleroma and Great High Priest, ii. 106, 159; spouse of Sophia Without, ii. 106, 113, 114; matter made through, ii. 107; transforms passions of Sophia Without, _ibid._; a third deity sent for salvation of psychics, ii. 113-115; Valentinians disagree as to body of, ii. 115 _n._ 2, 116, 119; earthly actions of, mere symbols, ii. 124; never called Lord, ii. 136 _n._ 2, 180 _n._ 3; name of, includes Pleroma, ii. 166 _n._ 2
Jesus, the, of the _Pistis Sophia_, finds rulers of stars devouring their own matter, i. 196 _n._ 1; ii. 154; one with his disciples, ii. 80, 164; teaches on earth for 11 years after Crucifixion, ii. 135; his ascent into firmament and return, ii. 136; describes births of Himself, St John Baptist, and Apostles, ii. 137-139; address of powers to, ii. 139-143; the First Mystery, ii. 144, 159, 161, 171; other powers His members, ii. 145; rule of, during Millennium, ii. 146, 164, 171; body of, comes from Barbelo, ii. 151; shortens times for elect’s sake, ii. 155; defeats Pistis Sophia’s enemies and takes her from Chaos, ii. 156; words of, recorded by Philip, Thomas, and Matthew, ii. 157; brings mysteries to earth for man’s salvation, ii. 158; all worlds made through, ii. 161, 162; the victim in the Eucharist, ii. 171, 172
Jesus, the, of the _Texts of the Saviour_, called Aberamenthô, i. 102 _n._ 1; repeats words of Basilides, ii. 92 _n._ 3, 189; his magical invocation of his father, ii. 180; shows Middle Way and its tortures, ii. 182; celebrates thaumaturgic sacrament, ii. 183; merely a mystagogue, ii. 198; appeals to fears and cupidity of disciples, _ibid._
Jesus, the, of the Bruce Papyrus, celebrates thaumaturgic sacraments, ii. 193; teaches on earth for 12 years after Crucifixion, _ibid._; merely a mystagogue, ii. 198
Jesus, the, of Marcion, son of Supreme Being, but not of Mary, ii. 208, 210; Paul only real apostle of, 209, 211; slain with connivance of Demiurge, ii. 210; Docetic view as to body of, ii. 211; Marcionites differ as to body of, ii. 219; and as to His nature, ii. 220
Jesus, the, of Manichaeism, Saviour sent to Adam, ii. 303; maker of Great Wheel, ii. 306; sent for man’s salvation and relief of Omophorus, _ibid._; the Tree of Knowledge in Paradise, ii. 307; messenger of God like Zoroaster, Buddha, and Mani, ii. 316; Docetic view as to body of, ii. 318; _J. Patibilis_ is the soul diffused through nature, ii. 318; perhaps equated with Virgin of Light in neo-Manichaeism, ii. 323 _n._ 4, 330; rôle in same of him and of the Burkhans or Buddhas, ii. 330; Son of First Man, ii. 339 _n._ 3
Jeû, in _Pistis Sophia_, the First Man and arranger of the Cosmos i. lxi; takes power from the last Purastates, ii. 146 _n._ 3, 164; the overseer of the Light, ii. 147; Father of Sabaoth the Good, ii. 149; in Texts of Saviour, binds rebellious aeons in sphere, ii. 152 _n._ 1; transfers repentant aeons to places between the Middle and Left, ii. 182; binds power from Pistis Sophia in planet Venus, ii. 186; in Bruce Papyrus appears with Melchisidek and other powers, _ibid._ 186; he and his followers arranged in similar order to higher powers, ii. 191 _n._ 2; called the Great Man, King of the Aeon, ii. 193
_Jeu, the Books of_, written by Enoch in Paradise, ii. 147 _n._ 5; seals and defences for inferior initiates said to be described in, ii. 165; mysteries of the Light described in, ii. 173; Schmidt’s theory that these are included in Bruce Papyrus, ii. 190; this theory refuted, ii. 190-194
Jevons, Dr F. B., his Hartford Lecture quoted, i. liv
Jews, the, their division into three sects, i. lv, 151; their sacred books translated into Greek, _post_ Alexander, i. 9; their resistance to Antiochus Epiphanes, i. 51; their pronounced monotheism, i. 89, 149; the magicians of the poorer classes in Rome, i. 108; their Sabbath influenced by astrological ideas, i. 117; only clergy, paupers and fanatics among, return from Captivity, i. 149 _n._ 2, 172; their critical position _post_ Alexander, i. 150; conquered by Ptolemy Soter, go over later to Antiochus the Great, i. 151; Old Testament made familiar to, by Septuagint, i. 157; their belief in power of name, i. 158; ii. 33; Messianic hopes of, and their result, i. 159-163; Apocrypha inspired by same, i. 163-167; fanaticism of Palestinian, i. 172; Jews of Dispersion inclined to compromise with Hellenism, i. 173; secret Hellenizing among, i. 175; ii. 32; their hatred of Samaritans, i. 177; astrolatry of, before Captivity, i. 186 _n._ 2; Simon Magus’ doctrines appeal to, i. 202; first Christians regarded as, ii. 4; unpopularity of, leads to Christian separation from, ii. 5; their influence on Gnosticism doubtful, ii. 9; accused by Church of filthy rites, ii. 18; privileges of, under Diadochi, ii. 28; their influence on Anatolian religion, ii. 31; Oriental, given to magic, ii. 33; Anatolian, bring method of exegesis from Babylon, ii. 34, 35; Egyptian, give male and female assessor to Yahweh, ii. 43 _n._ 2; unpopularity of, in Rome, _temp._ Hadrian, ii. 203, 204; Marcion’s dislike of, ii. 210, 211; Hemerobaptists’ dislike of, ii. 305; Manes’ dislike of, ii. 315. _See_ Cabala, Demiurge, Jaldabaoth, Yahweh of Israel
Job, all apocrypha of, said to be Essene (Kohler), ii. 153 _n._ 4, 163
Joel, the Prophet, shows hatred of Jews for Gentiles, i. 167 _n._ 4
John Baptist, St, said to be Essene, i. 156; Simon Magus follower of (_Clementines_), i. 179; ii. 6 _n._ 4; birth of, _ap._ Ophites, ii. 53; _ap. Pistis Sophia_, ii. 137: body of, contains soul of Elijah (_P.S._), ii. 137, 149, 150. _See_ Elizabeth, Hemerobaptists
John the Divine, St, Cerinthus, traditional opponent of, ii. 9 _n._ 1; pre-eminent place of, in next world, ii. 164; speaks of repentant aeons (_P.S._), ii. 182 _n._ 2. _See_ _Apocalypse_, Gospel, the Fourth, Millennium
Jôk, Supreme Being of the Shilluks, ii. 39 _n._ 5
Josephus, quoted, i. lv _n._ 2, 151, 152 _n._ 2, 153, 154, 155, 163 _n._ 1, 168 _n._ 2, 170, 177; ii. 4 _n._ 3, 5 _n._ 3, 28, 85 _n._ 3, 278 _n._ 1, 315 _n._ 1
Jovian, the Emperor, not a persecutor, ii. 270
Judaism, never a rival of Christianity, i. lv; not a world-religion, i. lvi; entry of astrological ideas into, i. 117; Samaritans retain little of, i. 177; resemblance between it and Zoroastrianism (Cheyne), i. 181 _n._ 1; attempts to reconcile it with Hellenic culture, i. 200; Gentiles ignore Christianity while still a branch of, ii. 21; Saturninus’ hatred of, ii. 89; approach of Mithraism to, ii. 277
Judas Iscariot, in _Pistis Sophia_ apparently receives super-excellent soul, ii. 137 _n._ 1. _See_ Matthias
Julian, the Emperor, thinks Alexandrians worship Serapis in his time, i. 82 _n._ 2, 83; notes hatred of Christian sects for each other, ii. 11; authority for religion of Mithras, ii. 236; his eclecticism, ii. 269; Mithraism revives temporarily under, ii. 271; favours Manichaeism, ii. 356
Juno, the goddess, identified with Isis, i. 56; on Mithraic monuments, ii. 238. _See_ Hera
Jupiter, the god, image of Simon Magus worshipped as, i. 198; Varuna his prototype, ii. 231; identified with Ormuzd, ii. 237; on Mithraic monument presides over assembly of gods, ii. 238; invoked as superior of Mithras, _ibid._; Jupiter Optimus Maximus not called Ormuzd, ii. 239; but probably his Roman equivalent, ii. 240, 248, 277
Jupiter, the planet, god of good winds to Babylonians, i. 113; its place in astrology, i. 116, 118 _n._ 1; one of Ophites’ seven heavens, ii. 48, 73 _n._ 1; ruler of lesser astral powers in _Texts of Saviour_, ii. 182
Justin Martyr, celebration of Eucharist simple, _temp._, i. 87 _n._ 1; finds hidden meanings in Pentateuch and name of Christ, i. 170 _n._ 5; makes Simon the heresiarch Simon Magus of Acts, i. 179 _n._ 5; says Simon tells followers he will never die, i. 192 _n._ 2; authority for Menander’s succession to Simon Magus, i. 199 _n._ 7; Tatian a disciple of, ii. 8 _n._ 3, 220; his _dictum_ on Real Presence, ii. 172; his date, _ibid._; his Apologies, ii. 203, 204 _n._ 1; thinks his contemporary Marcion most formidable enemy of Church, ii. 205, 216 _n._ 3; says devils set on Mithraists to imitate Church’s sacraments, ii. 247; quoted, i. 170 n. 5, 192 n. 2, ii. 18 n. 2, 122 _n._ 1, 205, 216 _n._ 3, 247
Justinian I, the Emperor, makes laws against Ophites, ii. 77; and against Manichaeans, ii. 356
Justinus the heresiarch, teaches system resembling Ophites’, ii. 77; his symbolical use of story from Herodotus, ii. 81
Juvenal, satirizes Alexandrian religion, i. 20, 54; describes finding of Osiris, i. 70.
Karossa, alleged name of Manes’ mother, ii. 279
Kashgar, limit of Persian Empire, i. 1; Bar Khôni’s bishopric, ii. 321
Kenyon, Sir Frederic, gives story of Ptolemy son of Glaucias, i. 79, 80; doubts identification of Serapis and Esculapius, i. 87 _n._ 2; thinks relative age of Peshitto version still undecided, ii. 84 _n._ 2; quoted, i. 56 _n._ 2, 80 _n._ 1, 87 _n._ 2, 93 _n._ 3, 98 _n._ 1, 142 _n._ 1, 169 _n._ 2; ii. 34 _n._ 3, 84 _nn._ 2, 3
Kerasmos, the, or Confusion, in _Pistis Sophia_ name given to mixture of Light and Matter, ii. 147, 164, 174, 292 _n._ 2. _See_ Jeû
Kern, Prof. Otto, quoted, i. 141 _n._ 4
Kesbeêl, the “number” of, i. 169
Kessler, Dr Konrad, thinks Mughtasilah a source of Manes’ doctrine, ii. 305; his _Mani_ quoted, ii. 280, 281 _nn._ 1, 3, 6, 282 _n._ 1, 285 _n._ 2, 286 _nn._ 3, 5, 288 _n._ 2, 289 _n._ 2, 290 _n._ 3, 291 _n._ 1, 292 _n._ 1, 294 _n._ 1, 295 _nn._ 1, 2, 296 _n._ 1, 299 _nn._ 2, 3, 302 _n._ 1, 304 _n._ 1, 305 _n._ 2, 310 _n._ 1, 312 _n._ 2, 313 _n._ 1, 314 _n._ 2, 316 _n._ 1, 322 _n._ 1, 350 _nn._ 4, 5, 6
Khasekhmui, King of Egypt, makes peace between factions of Horus and Set, i. 36
Khent-Amentit, the god, absorbed in Osiris, i. 33
Khepera, the god, mankind comes from tears of, i. 126 _n._ 3
Khojend, probable site of Alexandria _eschata_, i. 5 _n._ 3
Khonsu, the god, story of the Possessed Princess and, i. 10
Khorassan, Alexander’s fame preserved in, in XVIIth cent., i. 14 _n._ 2
Khormizta or Khormuzta. _See_ Ormuzd
Khrostag and Padvaktag, ii. 354, 355. _See_ Appellant and Respondent
Khshathra Vairya or Right Law, the Amshaspand, i. 181 _n._ 1; set over metals, ii. 301
_Khuastuanift_, the, confession-prayer of Manichaeans, ii. 288 _n._ 3; its discovery, ii. 334; quoted with commentary, 335-346
Khumbaba, King of Elam, his name perhaps reappears in Manichaeism, ii. 287 _n._ 4. _See_ Hummama
King, C. W., thinks strings of vowels in Magic Papyri cover name of Jehovah, i. 103 _n._ 2; his translation of names of Simon’s “Roots,” i. 180 _n._ 4
Kios in Bithynia, inscription identifying Serapis and Zeus, i. 55 _n._ 3
Kohler, Dr, his views on Essene literature, i. 153 _n._ 4; sees Cabala in Philo, i. 157
_Koran_, the, plenary inspiration of, i. liii; connection of, with teaching of Simon Magus, i. 201
Kronos, the god, in Homeric myths successor of Uranos, i. 46; called in Orphic hymns Son of Earth and Heaven, i. 132 _n._ 1; age of, in Orphic myths, i. 186
Krotzenburg, Mithraic monuments at, ii. 245 n. 4
Kubrik or Corbicius, name given to Manes by Christians, ii. 279
Kuner Valley, the, cattle of, said to be sent by Alexander to Macedonia, i. 4 _n._ 1
Labrys or Double Axe, suggested explanation of its symbolism, ii. 67 _n._ 3
Lactantius, quoted, i. 70, 143 _n._ 4; ii. 157 _n._ 2, 228
Lafaye, M. Georges, his views on Herculaneum frescoes, i. 68, 69; and on Mithraic fragment in Magic Papyrus, ii. 255, 256; quoted, i. 48 _n._ 2, 49 _n._ 2, 50 _n._ 1, 52 _n._ 4, 53 _nn._ 1-6, 54 _n._ 2, 55 _n._ 3, 67 _n._ 3, 68, 69, 70 _n._ 6, 71 _n._ 1, 73 _n._ 2, 79 _nn._ 1-3, 88 _n._ 1; ii. 255, 266
Lairbenos, name of Sabazius in Phrygia, ii. 67 _n._ 3
Lampridius, says Commodus on initiation into Mithraism commits real murder, ii. 262
Langdon, Dr Stephen, new Creation Tablet, i. lxiii _n._ 1
Lecoq, Prof. A. von, his expedition to Turfan, ii. 316; quoted, ii. 316 _n._ 3, 332 _n._ 2, 334 _n._ 2, 335 _n._ 1, 339 _n._ 1, 342, 343 _n._ 2, 344 _n._ 1, 349 _n._ 2, 357 _n._ 1. _See_ Grunwedel
Lenormant, François, his identification of Dionysos with Iacchos, i. 130 _n._ 2
Leo the Zodiacal sign, in magical ceremony, i. 98
Leo the Isaurian, the Emperor, enlists Manichaeans in Imperial armies, ii. 357
Leto, the goddess, identified with Demeter in Asia Minor, ii. 67 _n._ 3
Leucius, author of Manichaean apocrypha, ii. 351
Leviathan, in Diagram perhaps equivalent to Ophiomorphus, ii. 70, 77
Lévy, Isidore M., his work on Serapis, i. 48
Libanus, in Enochian literature, northern frontier of Palestine, i. 165
Light, shed by Ophite Father-and-Son on Holy Spirit, ii. 42, 44; the Primordial, of Ophites, ii. 46; taken from Ialdabaoth to make protoplasts, ii. 51; redemption of, from matter (Naassene writer), ii. 58, 59, 61, 64, 65; in _Pistis Sophia_ years of, equal to days, ii. 164; in _Pistis Sophia_ term equivalent to divine, ii. 143, 146, 148, 153, 154, 156, 164, 165, 167, 170, 171, 173, 175 _n._ 1, 191 _n._ 2; and in Bruce Papyrus, ii. 193; the heavenly in Persian religion, ii. 231; name of Ormuzd, ii. 234, 236 _n._ 4; in Manichaeism, name of god of goodness, ii. 287, 289; its realm described, ii. 290; how mixed with Darkness, ii. 294, 295, 335; redemption of, 296, 297, 336, 339; Faustus’ account of three worlds of, ii. 319; in neo-Manichaeism, ii. 321, 324; powers of, described, ii. 325-328; praises sung to, ii. 331; redeemed through food eaten by elect, ii. 343, 346. _See_ Adamas
Light, the Great, in _Pistis Sophia_, Legate of the Ineffable One, ii. 141, 164
Linus, explains mysteries and is a source of doctrines of Sethians, i. 175
Lion-headed god of Mithraea, described, ii. 251-253; represents Ahriman, ii. 254; his place, ii. 255, 256
Livy, quoted, i. 6 _n._ 5, 41 _n._ 3
Lobeck, his _Aglaophamus_ quoted, i. 121 _n._ 1, 127 _n._ 2
Loeb, Isidore, attributes Babylonian origin to Jewish Cabala, ii. 35, 36
Logos, in Philo chief and source of all powers of God, i. 174; not God, but his reflection, i. 180 _n._ 3; member of 2nd Valentinian syzygy, ii. 98; parent of Dodecad, ii. 101, 102; Jesus also called the, by Valentinus, ii. 110 _n._ 1
Loret, M. Victor, says earliest Egyptian gods totemistic, i. 37 _n._ 2
Love. _See_ Agape, Eros
Loyola, Ignatius, compelling power of prayer of, i. 94
Lucian the Marcionite, Marcion’s successor at one or two removes, ii. 218 _n._ 2; his teaching, ii. 220
Lucian of Samosata, his story of Alexander of Abonoteichos, i. 24, 199, 202; ii. 128; quoted, i. 24, 199; ii. 30 _n._ 3, 31, 40 _n._ 1, 45 _n._ 1, 300 _n._ 2
Lucius, hero of the _Golden Ass_, apparition of Isis to, i. 56; his prayer to Isis, i. 57, 58; promise of Isis’ protection in next world to, i. 59, 60; his first initiation into Mysteries, i. 62, 63; his second and third, i. 64; his adoration of statue of Isis, i. 67; his monotheistic conception of her, i. 75; his complete devotion to her service, i. 83; his metamorphosis by ointment, i. 101 _n._ 2
Lucius, German theological writer, quoted, i. 156 _n._ 1
Lucius Septimius, freedman of Caesar and Mithraist Court chaplain, ii. 268
Luebbert, his work on Pindaric doctrine of transmigration, quoted, i. 127 _n._ 3
Luther, Martin, as reformer and founder of sect, i. 54; ii. 19, 199 _n._ 3
Lyall, Sir Alfred, his _dictum_ on magic and religion, i. 94; open dealing of Indian sorcerers, i. 99 _n._ 1
Lycomidae, the, hereditary priests of Eleusis, i. 76; sing hymns of Orpheus in Mysteries, i. 141 _n._ 2; Pausanias reads their hymns to Eros, ii. 210 _n._ 1
Lydia, name of Mother of Gods in, ii. 40, 45 _n._ 1
Lysimachus, King of Thrace, his wars in Phrygia, ii. 29
Ma, the goddess, Lydian equivalent of Demeter, i. 126; Lydian name of Mother of Gods, ii. 40
Macaria or Blessedness, member of Valentinian Decad, ii. 101
Macariotes, member of Valentinian Dodecad, ii. 101
Macaulay, Lord, his simile as to religions borrowing from their rivals, i. 84
Macedonia, its distance from Karachi, i. 4; temples to Alexandrian gods in, i. 53
Macedonians, inhabitants of Thrace called, i. 136; term used for subjects of Syrian Empire, i. 177
Macrinus, the Emperor, buys off Persians, ii. 226
Macrobius, quoted, i. 48 _n._ 1, 49 _n._ 1, 52, 55 _n._ 1, 118
Macrocosm and Microcosm, possible origin of theory, ii. 51 _n._ 1; in Cabala, Zoroastrianism and Manichaeism, ii. 308 _n._ 1; mentioned by name in Tun-huang MS., ii. 353
Maenads, the, reproduce rites of savage Thracians, i. 136
Magas, King of Cyrene, Asoka’s mission to, i. 20
Magi, the, Simon Magus’ system said to be derived from (Franck), i. 197; Mithraism derived from religion of (Cumont), ii. 232, 275; tribe of Medes defeated by Darius Hystaspes, ii. 233, 286; priestly caste among Persians, _temp._ Herodotus, ii. 234; religion of, described, _ibid._; called Magusaeans by Theodore of Mopsuestia, ii. 237; sacrifice to Ahriman, ii. 239; relations of Manes with, ii. 280; his most bitter opponents, ii. 280, 281, 282; power of, declines under Parthians, ii. 283; is restored by Ardeshîr, ii. 284
Magic, its practice by Greek confraternities, i. 23; words used in, generally taken from dying religions, i. 87, 92; relations between religion and, i. 91; practice of, increases as religion decays, i. 92; never entirely separated from religion, i. 93; prayer in, used to show knowledge, i. 95; leads to manufacture of theogonies, cosmogonies, etc., i. 96, 97; ceremonial magic described, i. 97; examples of spells used in, i. 98-107; spread of, in Rome and Asia Minor under Empire, i. 108; phenomena of, partly hypnotic, i. 109; diffusion of, leads to Gnosticism, i. 110; Egyptian Gnosticism reverts to, i. 111; ii. 199; astrology connected with, in practice, i. 113; effect of astrology upon, i. 117, 118; magical ideas in Orphism, i. 128; Orphics’ magical theory of initiation, i. 131-134, 139; magical practices of Orpheotelestae, i. 140, 146; Essenes probably practised, i. 158; so Simon Magus and his successors, i. 176, 198, 202; Gnostic secrecy due to magical ideas, ii. 18; Phrygian Jews much addicted to, ii. 33, 34; salvation through magical effect of Ophite initiation, ii. 56; Marcus’ magical sacraments, ii. 129; practice of, condemned in _Pistis Sophia_ but taught in _Texts of Saviour_, ii. 180, 183, 185; and in Papyrus Bruce, ii. 192, 193, 195; common among Coptic monks, ii. 201; word derived from Magi, ii. 233, 275; religion of Magi apt to degenerate into, ii. 235; Ahriman of Magi compellable by, ii. 239; practice of, by Mithraists doubtful, ii. 275; expressly condemned by Mithraist Emperors, _ibid._; and by Zend Avesta and Manichaeism, ii. 275 _n._ 2; its connection with worship of Hecate, ii. 276; its appearance in Mandaite story of protoplasts, ii. 304; condemned by Manes and his successors, ii. 313, 314, 342
Magic Papyri, in European Museums enumerated, i. 93 _n._ 3; ii. 34; described, i. 97; examples of spells from, i. 98-107; probably written in good faith, i. 109; names in Diagram like those in, ii. 71; name of Seth in, ii. 76 _n._ 4; acrostics in, ii. 84; name of Maskelli in, ii. 148 _n._ 3; Egyptian words in, ii. 180; mediaeval _grimoires_ copied from, ii. 186 _n._ 3; Mithraic fragment in, ii. 267
Magophonia, the Persian festival of, ii. 233
Magusaeans, the, mentioned by Theodore of Mopsuestia, probably Magi, ii. 237
Mahaffy, Dr J. P., thinks Alexandria not the natural centre of trade between East and West, i. 28 _n._ 1; compares Dynasts of Asia Minor to mediaeval bishops and abbots, ii. 29; quoted, i. 6 _n._ 5, 28 _n._ 1, 44 _n._ 2, 45 _n._ 1, 49 _n._ 2, 52 _n._ 1, 150 _n._ 2, 173 _nn._ 1, 2; ii. 29 _nn._ 2, 3, 4
Malays, magic of, mainly taken from Arabs, i. 92
Mallet, D., quoted, i. 181 _n._ 2; ii. 92 _n._ 1, 175 _n._ 4
Man, the First, in _Pistis Sophia_, Zoroastrianism, and Manichaeism, i. lxi; legend of, possibly Sumerian in origin, i. lxiii _n._ 1; Ophites call their second god by this name, ii. 38; wide spread of legend of, ii. 38 _n._ 3; the Father of all, ii. 51; invoked by Holy Spirit to send Christos to Sophia, ii. 59; hymns to, sung by Ophites, ii. 61; name of Jeû in _Texts of Saviour_, ii. 147 _n._ 5; Pistis Sophia delivered after seven prayers like Manichaean, ii. 156 _n._ 1; First Mystery of _Pistis Sophia_ compared to Ophite, ii. 158; name of Jeû in Bruce Papyrus, ii. 193; in Manichaeism, ii. 292, 293 _n._ 1; his defeat by Satan, ii. 294; delivered by Friend of the Lights, ii. 294, 295 _n._ 1; his armour called the soul, ii. 298 _n._ 2; Adam and Eve made after image of, ii. 299; sends Saviour to Adam and Eve, ii. 300, 302, 303; son of Ahura Mazda by Spenta Armaiti, ii. 300 _n._ 2; Bar Khôni’s account of, ii. 302 _n._ 1; magic circle with name of, ii. 304; his light forms souls of man, beasts, birds, etc., ii. 307; sends Wise Guide to Manichaean Perfect at death, ii. 309; Jesus comes forth from, _ap._ Manes, ii. 318; Third Person of Manichaean Trinity, ii. 319 _n._ 1; in neo-Manichaeism, ii. 323. _See_ Gayômort, Ormuzd
Mandaites, the, or Disciples of St John, possible source of Manichaean stories of protoplasts, ii. 305; their hatred of Christians, Jews, and Mahommedans, _ibid._ _See_ Hemerobaptists, Mughtasilah
Manes or Mânî, the heresiarch, aims of religion of, i. lviii; uncompromising dualism of, ii. 221, 277, 289; life and death of, ii. 279-281; his connection with Bardesanes, ii. 280 _n._ 7, 283; heresy of, followed by that of Mazdak, ii. 284; originality of doctrines of, discussed, ii. 285-287, 289; his two principles, ii. 287-290; said to have been one of the Mughtasilah, ii. 305; his hatred of Jews and their Law, ii. 315; his epistle to Marcellus, ii. 317, 318; his gospel and other writings, ii. 350. _See_ Manichaeans, Manichaeism, Thibet
Manetho, writes his Egyptian history in Greek, i. 9; entrusted by Ptolemy with foundation of Alexandrian religion, i. 44; said to have taught astrology to Greeks, i. 78
Manichaeans, the, confusion with Ophites possible, i. lx; Orphic prohibitions observed by, i. 128 _n._ 1; heavens made from evil powers according to, ii. 44 _n._ 3; their King of Glory compared to Melchizidek of _P.S._, ii. 148 _n._ 3; influence of, perhaps perceptible in later documents of _Pistis Sophia_, ii. 152 _n._ 1; divide day into 12 hours, not 24, ii. 152 _n._ 2; Languedoc perfects may eat only fish, ii. 153 _n._ 1; hearers of Languedoc put off baptism till deathbed, ii. 168 _n._ 6; oligarchy in Church the aim of, ii. 175 _n._ 2; their relations with Marcionites, ii. 221, 222; and with Mandaites, ii. 305; their division of everything into five categories, ii. 312, 323 _sqq._; duties of Hearer among, ii. 314; secret script of, ii. 317; pretend Trinitarian views among Christians, ii. 319; take symbolical view of Crucifixion, ii. 320; hymns of, ii. 333; Churches of, ii. 347, 349; Apocrypha of, ii. 351; Imperial laws against, ii. 356
Manichaeism, prominence of First Man in, i. lxi; and of Sophia, ii. 45 _n._ 1; Virgin of Light in, ii. 137 _n._ 3; like Avesta, condemns magic, ii. 275 _n._ 2; contrasted with Mithraism, ii. 277, 278; opposed to Judaism, ii. 278; first rebellion against Ardeshîr’s religious reform, ii. 284, 285; owes little to Egypt or Buddhism, ii. 286; simplicity of teaching of, ii. 287; its quinary system, ii. 290, 291, 330; its cosmology like that of _Pistis Sophia_, ii. 295 _n._ 1, 296 _n._ 1; its androgyne virgin, ii. 298, 299 _n._ 1, 328, 329; its system of transmigration, ii. 308; teaches eternal punishment, ii. 309; its Ten Commandments, ii. 314, 341, 342; its _Burkhans_ or Messengers, ii. 336; its fasts and alms, ii. 314, 344-347; Constantine’s enquiry into, ii. 356; favoured by Julian and the philosophers, _ibid._; ends with Albigenses, ii. 357
Marathon, Iacchos-song heard before Battle of, i. 65 _n._ 6. _See_ Callias
Marcion, the heresiarch, groundless accusations of immorality against, i. 179 _n._ 2; ii. 206; differs from other Gnostics as to aeons, i. 187 _n._ 2; accusation of ambition against, ii. 8 _n._ 3; native of Pontus, ii. 9, 204; his followers alter his doctrines (Tertullian), ii. 27, 216, 217; ignores Sophia, ii. 45 _n._ 1, 214; contemporary of Valentinus, ii. 134 _n._ 1; his life and date, ii. 204, 205; his relations with Stoics, _ibid._; wide-spread and longevity of heresy of, ii. 205, 206, 216; compared to Luther, ii. 207, 208; his alterations of Scripture, ii. 208, 209; his _Antitheses_, ii. 209, 213, 223; his Supreme Being, ii. 210; his Docetism, ii. 210, 211; his Demiurge the God of the Jews, ii. 211; his dislike of Judaism, 211, 212; his rejection of allegory, ii. 213; original nature of his teaching, ii. 214; anticipation of Protestant doctrines and practices, ii. 215, 216; his views as to matter, ii. 217; his influence on Church slight, ii. 222; Manes acquainted with his tenets, ii. 280, 283
Marcionites, the, endure till Xth cent., ii. 206; their practices, ii. 207; golden age of, last half of IInd cent., ii. 216; their divisions, ii. 216, 217; their relations with Manichaeism, ii. 221, 222
Marcus, the heresiarch, his Cabalisms, i. 171 _n._ 1; ii. 9 _n._ 1, 129; accusations of immorality against, i. 179 _n._ 2; ii. 9 _n._ 1, 99, 128; his conjuring tricks, i. 202; ii. 129, 183 _n._ 1; a Jew, ii. 9 _n._ 1; his supposed companion Colarbasus, ii. 20 _n._ 1; a Valentinian (Irenaeus), ii. 99, 128; his life and practices, ii. 128, 129; possible connection of, with _Texts of Saviour_, ii. 187-189; and with Bruce Papyrus, ii. 193
Marcus Aurelius, the Emperor, Alexander of Abonoteichos at Court of, i. 24; ii. 202; his generals’ victories over Persians, ii. 225, 226. _See_ Avidius Cassius
Marcus Volusius, the aedile, his escape in dress of priest of Isis, i. 53
Marduk, the god, called by number 50, ii. 35 _n._ 4; name of, ineffable, ii. 37 _n._ 1. _See_ Bel, Merodach
Mariamne, sister of Philip the Apostle, source of Ophite tradition (Hippolytus), ii. 26; mentioned in _Acta Philippi_, ii. 26 _n._ 2; a sect named after her, _ibid._
Marks, the Five, the mystery of, in _Pistis Sophia_, ii. 141
Marriage, rejected by Orphics, i. 128; and by Essenes, i. 152; admitted by Simon Magus, i. 196, 202; rejected by Ophites, ii. 79, 80; and by Saturninus, ii. 89; admitted by Valentinus, ii. 129; rejected by _Texts of Saviour_, ii. 174; by Marcion, ii. 207, 215; by certain Mithraists, ii. 260; by Manichaean Elect, ii. 313
Mars, the god, why identified with Ares, i. 17; on Mithraic monuments, ii. 238; devotion of Julian to, ii. 269. _See_ Ares
Mars, the planet, presides over a seventh part of terrestrial things, i. 116; a malefic in astrology, i. 118 _n._ 1; one of the seven heavens of Ophites, ii. 48, 74 _n._ 2; a ruler of the sidereal world in _Texts of Saviour_, ii. 182. _See_ Correspondences
Martha, the sister of Mary, interlocutor of Jesus in _Pistis Sophia_, ii. 157
Martial, the poet, quoted, i. 54, 66, 67
Martyrs, position of, in Primitive Church, i. 145 _n._ 1; ii. 126, 127; distinguished from confessors, ii. 117 _n._ 4
Mary Magdalene, St, in _Pistis Sophia_ made after likeness of seven virgins of light, ii. 150; chief interlocutor of Jesus in _P.S._, ii. 157; her pre-eminent rank in next world, ii. 164. _See_ Millennium
Mary, the Virgin, statues of Isis re-used for, i. 85; her worship like that of Isis, i. 61, 62, 84, 85, 88; birth of Jesus from, due to Sophia _ap._ Ophites, ii. 53, 59; Sophia descends into, _ap._ Valentines, ii. 115; in _Pistis Sophia_ Jesus speaks to, in likeness of Gabriel, ii. 138; made after likeness of seven virgins of light, ii. 150; interlocutor of Jesus in, ii. 157; suggested origin of worship of, by Church, ii. 158; Gnostics call her Mother of Life, ii. 300 _n._ 2. _See_ Theotokos
_Mary, The Interrogations of_, attempted identification of _Pistis Sophia_ with, ii. 157
Masbotheans, early sect mentioned by Hegesippus, ii. 6 _n._ 4
Maskelli, a ruler of demons in _Texts of Saviour_, ii. 75 _n._ 1; and in Magic Papyri, ii. 148 _n._ 3
Maspero, Sir Gaston, says Alexander’s deification common form in Egypt, i. 18; thinks Apuat originally only assessor of Osiris, i. 33 _n._ 2; doubts existence of mysteries in Pharaonic Egypt, i. 60 _n._ 5; Nu originally the Celestial Ocean, i. 73 _n._ 4; ii. 36, 175; would identify Ostanes with Thoth, i. 108 _n._ 1; Egyptian belief in three worlds reflecting one another, i. 197; Egyptian Ennead varies in number, ii. 92, 176 _n._ 1; no Egyptian spell without amulet, ii, 168 _n._ 1; says Osirian beliefs reproduced in _Pistis Sophia_, ii. 175 _n._ 4; life in next world confined to privileged few in Egypt, ii. 198 _n._ 1; quoted, i. lxi _n._ 3, 2 _n._ 3, 3 _nn._ 3, 4, 10 _n._ 3, 18 _n._ 3, 32 _n._ 2, 35 _n._ 1, 57 _n._ 3, 60 _n._ 5, 63 _nn._ 3, 5, 65 _n._ 1, 73 _n._ 4, 95 _n._ 3, 104 _n._ 3, 108 _n._ 1, 125 _n._ 3, 134 _n._ 3, 160 _n._ 4, 197; ii. 36 _n._ 3, 48 _n._ 3, 75 _n._ 2, 92 _n._ 2, 153 _n._ 2, 160 _n._ 1, 168 _n._ 1, 175 _nn._ 4, 6, 176 _n._ 1, 177 _n._ 2, 184 _n._ 2, 189 _n._ 3, 196 _nn._ 1-5, 197 _nn._ 1-7, 198 _n._ 1, 201 _n._ 1, 233 _n._ 5
Matter, Jacques, his reproduction of Ophite Diagram, ii. 68, 70; says Basilides’ followers came over to Valentinus, ii. 93; dates death of Basilides 135 A.D., ii. 93 _n._ 3; quoted, ii. 77 _n._ 2, 88 _n._ 1, 89 _n._ 5, 93 _n._ 3, 130 _n._ 1, 134 _n._ 4, 208 _n._ 3, 209 _n._ 1, 320 _n._ 3
Matter, Orphic views as to, i. 128, 147, 148; Philo’s, i. 174; Simon Magus’, i. 195, 201; the Ophites’, ii. 44 _n._ 2, 49; the post-Christian Gnostics’, ii. 64; Valentinus’, ii. 107, 112 _n._ 2, 113; the _Pistis Sophia’s_, ii. 151, 153, 161 _n._ 2; _The Texts of the Saviour’s_, ii. 167 _n._ 2; Cerdo’s, ii. 205; Marcion’s, ii. 210, 217; the Mithraists’, ii. 250; the Manichaeans’, ii. 294, 346
Matthew, Saint, the Apostle, one of the three recorders of words of Jesus in _Pistis Sophia_, ii. 157
Matthias, the Apostle, Basilides’ doctrines said to be handed down from, ii. 90; in _Pistis Sophia_ perhaps destined from beginning to supersede Judas, ii. 137 _n._ 1
Maury, L. F. Alfred, thinks Orphic cosmogony taken from Ionian philosophers, i. 124; quoted, i. 16 _n._ 1, 17 _n._ 1, 21 _n._ 1, 25 _n._ 1, 40 _nn._ 1, 4, 42 _n._ 1, 46. _n._ 1, 51 _n._ 1, 95 _n._ 4, 123 _n._ 2, 124 _n._ 2, 125 _n._ 3, 135 _nn._ 3, 4, 136 _nn._ 1, 2, 4, 147 _n._ 1, ii. 275 _n._ 2
Mazdak, antinomian heresy of, ii. 284
Mazdeism, its influence on Simon Magus, i. 197; Mithraism not derived from, ii. 232; opposed to Mithraism, ii. 270. _See_ Zoroastrianism
Medes, angels to, stir them up against Jerusalem (Enoch), i. 161; Magi tribe of non-Aryan, ii. 286
Mediterranean, the, religions of eastern basin of, i. lviii; the Dying God of, i. 37, 43 _n._ 3, 123; ii. 16, 29; gods of, tend to merge in Serapis, i. 55; Orphic legends current in islands of, i. 122; religions of eastern, before Orphics, i. 126 _n._ 3; god of, always worshipped in mysteries, ii. 17; and often bisexual, ii. 29, 97
Megalopolis in Arcadia, statue of Dionysos with attributes of Zeus at, i. 125 _n._ 2
Megasthenes, his story of gold-digging ants, i. 2 _n._ 1
Melchizidek, purifier or receiver of the Light in _Pistis Sophia_, ii. 148, 153; receiver of, in _Texts of Saviour_, ii, 148, 186; sect of worshippers of, ii. 148 _n._ 1; Sun and Moon act as “receivers” of (_P.S._), ii 154; placed by last Parastates according to arrangement, ii. 191 _n._ 2
Melissae or Bees, priestesses of Great Goddess and Demeter so called, i 143 _n._ 4
Memphis, religious capital of Egypt after Ethiopian conquest, i. 32; Osiris worshipped as bull Apis at, i. 45; Greek Serapeum at, divided from native, i. 51; Asklepios worshipped at, i. 78 _n._ 2, 87; recluse in Serapeum at, i. 79, 80
Men, the god, in Orphic hymn, i. 139 _n._ 1; identified with Attis in Asia Minor, ii. 67 _n._ 3
Menander, comic poet, notes fashion for Isis-worship in Athens, i. 54
Menander, the heresiarch, successor of Simon Magus, i. 111, 199; Basilides and Saturninus disciples of, ii. 89, 93
Menant, Mdlle D., quoted, i. lxii _n._ 2; ii. 232 _n._ 4
Mendes, Osiris worshipped as ram or goat at, i. 45
Menuthis, medical saints succeed Isis at, i. 86 _n._ 1
Mercury, the god, why Hermes called, i. 17; caduceus of, in procession of Isis, i. 72; on Mithraic monuments, ii. 238, 258. _See_ Hermes
Mercury, the planet, presides over category of earthly things, i. 116; one of the Ophite heavens, ii. 48; the sphere of, in Diagram, ii. 73 _n._ 2; ruler of stars in _Texts of Saviour_, ii. 182
Merodach or Marduk, absorbs all gods in himself, i. 15 _n._ 1
Merv, may be Alexandria Margiana, i. 5 _n._ 3
Mesopotamia, Mazdeism in, before Homer, i. lxiii; Antiochus the Great transports Jews from, into Anatolia, ii. 28; Ophites in, ii. 76
Messenia, worship of Eleusinian triad in, i. 135
Messiah, Jewish expectation of, i. 164, 165, 166. _See_ Barcochebas
Metricos or Motherly, member of Valentinian Dodecad, ii. 101
Metropator, the word, i. 190 _n._ 1
Michael, the Archangel, he and Gabriel only angels named in O.T., i. 158; in _Book of Enoch_, i. 169; in Magic Papyri, ii. 34; name of Ophiomorphus among Ophites, ii. 52; connected with planet Saturn, ii. 75; with Gabriel delivers Pistis Sophia from Chaos, ii. 156. _See_ Sammael
Michar and Micheu, powers set over Waters of Life in Papyrus Bruce, ii. 192
Mihr Nerses, conqueror of Armenia for Yezdegerd II, ii. 285, 336 _n._ 1
Milk, kid bathed in, Orphic password, i. 134
Millennium, the, in _Pistis Sophia_, ii. 164
Mincopies, the, of Andamans, their compulsion of spirits, i. 93
Minerva, the goddess, why Athena called, i. 17; identified with Isis, i. 56. _See_ Athena
Minucius, Felix, naturalistic explanation of Graeco-Roman pantheon, i. lvii _n._ 1; makes Osiris son and not spouse of Isis, i. 63 _n._ 5, 70 _n._ 1; his _Octavius_ quoted i. 70
Miracles, of Primitive Church and success of Christianity, i. li; ii. 361
Mise, Orphic name of androgyne Dionysos, i. 47, 137 _n._ 1; Orphic hymn to, i. 143; Persephone called Mise Kore, i. 143 _n._ 1
Mitannians, the, Mithras worshipped by, i. lxii; ii. 231; a branch of Hittites (Winckler), ii. 231 _n._ 2
Mithraism, its use of the number seven, i. 117; its origin, ii. 232; its connection with astrology, ii. 235; extinct before rise of Zervanism, ii. 236; Stoic influence upon, ii, 250, 274; half-way house between Paganism and Christianity (Lafaye), ii. 256 _n._ 3; its seven heavens or spheres, ii. 256, 257; aims at universal religion, ii. 258, 269; its ceremonies, ii. 259-262, 268, 269; its degrees of initiation, ii. 262, 263; a Pagan Freemasonry (Renan), ii. 264, 269; its mystic banquet, ii. 264, 265; ritual fragment in Magic Papyrus connected with, ii. 265-267; its priesthood, ii. 268; its relations with the State, ii. 270, 271; its connection with Mazdeism obscure, ii. 270; its decline and suppression, ii. 271-274; its survivals, ii. 274, 275; its use of magic and astrology, ii. 275, 276; its contrasts with Manichaeism, ii. 277, 278; its attitude towards Judaism, _ibid._
Mithras, worship of, pre-Christian and ethical, i. xlix _n._ 1; most dangerous Pagan rival to Christian Church, i. lxii; worshipped by Hittites or Mitannians, i. lxii; ii. 231; small beginnings of worship of, in West, i. 24; equated with Serapis, i. 56; supplants Alexandrian religion in Imperial favour, i. 81; devotees of, worship other gods, i. 83; ii. 269; identified with Sun (Pliny and Macrobius), i. 118; Orphic and Valentinian analogies of banquet of, ii. 111 _n._ 1; arrival of worship of, in West, ii. 228, 229; monuments of, where found, ii. 230; who Mithras was, ii. 230, 231; his place in Zend Avesta, ii. 231, 232; in Herodotus and Plutarch, ii. 234; lost books on, ii. 235, 236; Zervanist theory of (Cumont), ii. 236, 237, 252; Jupiter O. M. his only superior in pantheon, ii. 238-240; his relations with the Sun, ii. 240-241, 243, 244; his birth from a rock, ii. 241, 242; as the bringer of rain, ii. 242, 243; scenes with Bull, ii. 243; his alliance with Sun, ii. 243, 244; “Mithras my crown” (Tertullian), ii. 245, 263; in Tauroctony, ii. 245-247; the Banquet, and creation of animals, ii. 247, 248; the Demiurge, ii. 248, 249; the μεσίτης or Mediator, ii. 249; his relations with Ahriman and Hecate, ii. 250-254; and with Cybele, ii. 258, 259, 269; Taurobolium taken into worship of, ii. 259; his relations with Alexandrian religion, ii. 259, 260; and with the Mysteries of Eleusis, ii. 260; and with Christianity, ii. 261; his chapels and rites, ii. 261, 262, 268, 269; monotheism of religion of, ii. 273; name of, reappears in neo-Manichaeism, ii. 324 _n._ 1. _See_ Izeds
Mithridates, King of Pontus, his temporary power in Asia Minor, ii. 29; Sinope his capital, ii. 204; reaction towards Persian nationality during his wars with Rome, ii. 225; Magi of Asia Minor his supporters, ii. 229
Mixis or Mixture, member of Valentinian Decad, ii. 101
Mohammed or Muhammad, receives Koran from Allah, i. liii; religion of, admittedly propagated by human means, i. liv; commanding personality of, i. 54; his Arabs aim at universal dominion, i. 160
Mohammedanism, scientific study of, and its results, i. li; to Gnostic, merely veil, ii. 18; takes its ideas of Christianity from heretics, ii. 283 _n._ 4
Moira, individual fate or cause of death in _Texts of Saviour_, ii. 184
Monceaux, M. Paul, quoted, i. 121 _n._ 1, 123 _nn._ 2, 4, 125 _n._ 3, 131 _n._ 4, 137 _n._ 5, 139 _n._ 3
Monogenes, confusion with μονογέννητος, i. 124 _n._ 3; ii. 15, 98 _n._ 2; Bar Coziba called, i. 124 _n._ 1; expresses Gnostic conception of nature of Jesus, ii. 15, 16; name of Nous, first offspring of Bythos in system of Valentinus, ii. 98; member of Valentinian Decad, ii. 101; Christ and Holy Spirit put forth by (Irenaeus), ii. 105 _n._ 1
Monoimus Arabs, the heresiarch, ii. 9; uses words found in Naassene or Ophite writer, ii. 41 _n._ 1
Montanist heresy, the, most formidable to Church save Gnosticism, ii. 29 _n._ 1. _See_ Tertullian
Moret, M. Alexandre, description of daily rites in Egyptian temples, i. 66; quoted, i. 66 _n._ 1; ii. 139 _n._ 2, 153 _n._ 2, 175 _n._ 5
Morocco, monuments of Alexandrian religion found in, i. 53
Moses, the patriarch, religion of, i. liv; Law of, broken by magicians, i. 107; pseudepigraphical books of, i. 163; devotion of Essenes to, i. 168 _n._ 2; writings of, not intelligible without mystic insight (Justin Martyr), i, 170 _n._ 5; adherence of rich Jews of Dispersion to Law of, i. 173; reverence of Essenes for, i. 168; and of Samaritans, i. 177; and of Simon Magus, i. 188; divine inspiration claimed for, ii. 15; magical book ascribed to, ii. 46 _n._ 3
_Moses, The Assumption of_, edited by Dr Charles, i. 164; comes from Essene School, i. 167 _n._ 6; quoted, i. 166, 168 _n._ 1, 170 _n._ 2
Moses of Chorene, mentions Zervan as equivalent of Shem, i. lx
Mother of the Gods. _See_ Aphrodite, Atargatis, Cybele, Ishtar, Isis, Mother of Life, Ramsay, Sophia
Mother of Life, the, the Great Goddess of Western Asia, ii. 45 _n._ 1, 299 _n._ 1, 300 _n._ 2; _Mater viventium_, ii. 135 _n._ 3; in Manichaeism, ii. 293 _n._ 1, 302 _n._ 1;; rescues First Man, ii. 294, 295 _n._ 1; forms link with many systems, ii. 300 _n._ 2; with other powers sends Jesus to Adam, ii. 303; anonymous in neo-Manichaeism, ii. 323. _See_ Nahnaha
Moulton, Prof. Hope, his Hibbert Lectures quoted, i. lxii _n._ 2; ii. 110 _n._ 1, 231 _n._ 1, 258 _n._ 3
Mount of Olives, the, place of Ascension in _Pistis Sophia_, ii. 136, 139, 146, 157
Mughtasilah, the, Mandaites, Hemerobaptists or Disciples of St John described, ii. 305; an extant sect, _ibid._; go back to reign of Trajan, _ibid._; their hatred of Christians, Jesus, and Mahommedans, _ibid._; possible source of some of Manes’ doctrines, _ibid._
Murray, Prof. Gilbert, his translation of Orphic gold plates quoted, i. 132, 133
Musaeus, address to, in Orphic hymns, i. 139 _n._ 1, 142; associated with Orpheus, the expounder of Mysteries, i. 175
Musonius, Rufus, exercises care of souls, ii. 87
Mycenae, Double Axe in worship of, ii. 67 _n._ 3
Mystery, the First, the Great Power of the _Pistis Sophia_, ii. 135; the origin of all things, ii. 139; all other good powers his “names,” ii. 140; his “completion” to be fulfilled by Jesus, ii. 143; a Twin Mystery, ii. 144; Jesus the, looking outwards, ii. 144, 161; proceeds from last limb of Ineffable One, ii. 145; his “receptacle” or heaven, ii. 146; commands Jesus to help Pistis Sophia, ii. 156; corresponds to Father-and-Son of Ophites, ii. 158; sees to emanation of universe, ii. 161; the “mysteries” (_i.e._ sacraments) of, ii. 166, 167, 169, 173, 175 _n._ 1
Mysteries of Eleusis. _See_ Dionysos, Demeter, Eleusis, Eumolpidae, Foucart, Iacchos, Mithras Persephone
Naassenes, the, name of early Ophites (Giraud), ii. 26, 74; borrow from Simon Magus (Salmon), ii. 41 _n._ 1; explanation of name as serpent worshippers, ii. 50; their triple nature of soul, ii. 53; frequent Mysteries of Great Mother, ii. 58; believe in malignity and independence of matter, ii. 64; set forth changes of soul in _Gospel of Egyptians_, ii. 65; their priests, ii. 66 _n._ 1; _Philosophumena_ chief authority for doctrines of, ii. 68; the assembly of souls in each world of, ii. 75; _Gospel of Egyptians_ only work attributed to (Hippolytus), ii. 79; their allegorical interpretation of all literature, ii. 81; quote Homer, Pindar etc., ii. 83; treat poets as Puritans do Scripture, ii. 85
Nabonidus, King of Chaldaea, his date for inscription of Sargon of Accad, i. 114 _n._ 1
Nahnaha, name of Manichaean Mother of Life, ii. 300 _n._ 2, 309, 323 _n._ 4
Name, of Alexander still famous in East, i. 14; Hawk or Horus name of Egyptian kings, i. 36; of Dionysos at Eleusis ineffable, i. 47 _n._ 1; of Osiris in _Book of Dead_, i. 55; many names of Greek Isis, i. 56; of Pluto used in magic, i. 99; the like of Persephone, i. 100; Babylonians use number instead of, i. 100; ii. 35; Typhon’s 100 lettered, i. 104; carved on scarab and used in spell, i. 106; names of angels kept secret by Essenes, i. 157; knowledge of, gives power over spirit, i. 158; one of Simon Magus’ Roots, i. 180, 183, 185; more powerful in magic if meaning forgotten, ii. 33; names of Yahweh used by Jewish sorcerers, ii. 34; name of Ophite Bythos ineffable, ii. 37; instances of ineffable names, ii. 37 _n._ 1; meaning of names of Valentinian aeons, ii. 99, 103; lesser powers names of First Mystery in _Pistis Sophia_, ii. 140, 144; of good powers copied from those of evil in _Texts of Saviour_, ii. 148 _n._ 3; of Dragon of Outer Darkness, ii. 166 _n._ 2; mysteries called names of light, ii. 173 _n._ 1; names in Jesus’ address to His Father explained, ii. 180 _n._ 4; Greek names of God used in mediaeval magic, ii. 186 _n._ 3; cryptographic names in Bruce Papyrus, ii. 195; of Mithras in Vedas, ii. 230; and in Zend Avesta, ii. 231; of Supreme God in Mithraism, ii. 236-239; of lion-headed god, ii. 252, 253; of Manes, Corbicius or Kubrik, ii. 279; names of Good and Evil Principles in Manichaeism, ii. 289; names of Satan in same, ii. 297, 304; of Cross, ii. 320; of Zervan and Ormuzd in neo-Manichaeism, ii. 323, 339; of Third Legate in same, ii. 327. _See_ Adamas, Caulacau, Essenes, Saboï, Tetragrammaton
Namrael or Nebrod, wife of Saclas a Manichaean fiend, ii. 329
Nannar, the god, Babylonian moon-god and No. 30, ii. 35 _n._ 4, 287 _n._ 4
Naples Museum, copy of Bryaxis’ statue of Serapis at, i. 49 _n._ 2; frescoes of Isis-worship at, i. 67; Orphic gold plates at, i. 133, 134
Naville, Prof. Edouard, quoted, i. 33 _n._ 1, 57 _n._ 3; ii. 92 _n._ 2, 121 _n._ 3, 142 _n._ 1
Neander, J. A. W., quoted, i. lvi _n._ 2, 145 _n._ 1; ii. 9 _n._ 1, 124 _n._ 1, 125 _nn._ 2, 3, 205 _nn._ 2, 4, 206 _n._ 5, 207, 211 _nn._ 2, 4, 215 _n._ 1, 217 _n._ 1, 253 _n._ 2, 270 _nn._ 1, 2, 278 _n._ 2, 285 _nn._ 1, 4, 320 _n._ 3, 335 _n._ 1, 348 _n._ 2, 349 _n._ 1, 356 _n._ 1, 358 _nn._ 1-4
Nearchus, Alexander’s admiral, i. 6
Nectanebo, King of Egypt, last of Pharaohs, i. 32
Nemesis, Orphic hymn to, i. 142 _n._ 2. _See_ Rhamnusia
Neo-Manichaeism, doctrine of Bar Khôni and Turfan MSS., ii. 321; its organization and hierarchy, ii. 330; its settlement in Turkestan, ii. 357; origin of Bogomiles, Albigenses, etc., _ibid._
Neo-Platonists, mainly _post_ Constantine, i. lvii; tendency of, to merge all gods in Dionysos, i. 146 _n._ 1
Neo-Pythagoreans, their influence on Valentinianism, ii. 97
Nephotes, alleged letter of, to King Psammetichus, i. 101
Nephthys, the goddess, wife of Set, sister of Isis, and mother of Anubis, i. 35
Neptune, the god, name of God of Nature as sea, i. lvii. _See_ Poseidon
Neptune, the planet, unknown in classic times, i. 116
Nero, the Emperor, state recognition of Alexandrian gods _temp._, i. 53; his name and Number of the Beast, i. 105 _n._ 2, 169; magic and astrology most rife at Rome in reign of (Renan), i. 108; Simon Magus’ fatal flight before, i. 178, 192 _n._ 2; his favourite deity _Dea Syria_, ii. 31; legend of his return from among the Parthians, ii. 225
Nestor, his flattery of Athena in _Odyssey_, i. 95
Nicaea, Trinitarian doctrine formulated at, i. 89. _See_ Athanasius
Nicocreon, King of Cyprus, answer of oracle of Serapis to, i. 55
_Nicodemus, The Gospel of_, used by Ophites, ii. 79
Nicolaitans, the, of Apocalypse a Gnostic sect (Irenaeus), ii. 1; Ophites derive their doctrine from (St Augustine), ii. 25; named after Nicolaus the Deacon, ii. 27 _n._ 1; Ialdabaoth appears in system of, ii. 46 _n._ 3. _See_ Epiphanius
Nicomedia, seat of Alexander of Abonoteichos’ worship of Glycon, i. 24
Nike, the goddess, on coins of Indo-Greek kings, i. 17 _n._ 2; on Mithraic monuments, ii. 238
Nile, Pelusiac mouth of, i. 29; body of Osiris thrown into, i. 33, 34; water of, in Alexandrian religion, i. 68; allegory of Osiris as, i. 73; water of, used in magic, i. 103
Nineveh, omen tablets from, i. 114
Nin-harsag, the goddess, makes two creatures as patterns of mankind, i. lxiii _n._ 1. _See_ Man, First
Ninos, priestess of confraternity convicted of poisoning, i. 23 _n._ 2
Nippur, Sumerian tablet from, and legend of First Man, i. lxiii _n._ 1
Noah, the Patriarch, interference of the Ophite Sophia in favour of, ii. 53
Nomos, the god, Orphic hymn to, i. 142 _n._ 2
Nous, first of Simon Magus’ “Roots,” i. 180; name of Ophite Ophiomorphus, ii. 49; member of First Valentinian syzygy, ii. 98; in Manichaeism, ii. 322 _n._ 2
Nu, the god, in Egypt origin of all (Maspero), i. 73; ii. 36, 175; perhaps identifiable with Khepera the creator of man, i. 126 _n._ 3
Number, Ialdabaoth a “fourth,” i. 100 _n._ 4; used for name of gods in Babylonia, i. 100; ii. 35; of Beast in Apocalypse, i. 105 _n._ 3, 169; neo-Pythagorean theory of sexes of, ii. 97, 103 _n._ 5
Nut, the goddess, mother of Osiris and goddess of sky, i. 33, 133 _n._ 1
Nyakang, secondary god of Shilluks, ii. 39 _n._ 5
Oblation, baptism of the First, in _Texts of Saviour_, ii. 183, 192; its analogues in Bruce Papyrus, ii. 193
Odysseus, speech of the dead Achilles to, i. 59. _See_ Ulysses
Ogdoad, the, of Valentinus, composed of Bythos, Sige and first three syzygies, ii. 98; aeons of, merely names of God, ii. 99, 100; heaven of Sophia called, ii. 107, 111 _n._ 1, 113 _n._ 2; Egyptian parallel to (Maspero), ii. 175
Olympias, mother of Alexander the Great, i. 12; first meets Philip at Mysteries of Cabiri, i. 23, 136 _n._ 2
Olympius, the philosopher, defends Serapeum of Alexandria against Christians, _temp._ Theodosius, i. 84
Olympus, gods of, not rivals of Christianity, i. lvii; Gnosticism a heresy of religion of, i. lviii
Omophorus, world-supporting angel in Manichaeism, ii. 297, 325, 332; Babylonian prototype and classical Atlas, ii. 298 _n._ 1, 332; Jesus comes to earth for relief of, ii. 306; in neo-Manichaeism, ii. 325
Onomacritos, earliest author of Orphic poems, i. 121; possibly inspired by Persian legends, i. 122 _n._ 3, 126 _n._ 3; Buddhism reaches West after death of, i. 135 _n._ 1
Ophiomorphus, serpent-shaped power of Ophites, and son of Ialdabaoth, ii. 49; cause of man’s soul, passions, and death (Irenaeus), ii. 50; Soul of the World, _ibid._; counsels creation of man, ii. 51; cast down to earth by Ialdabaoth, ii. 52, 75; with his six sons forms seven earthly demons, ii. 52, 70; called Leviathan in Diagram, ii. 70, 77; this world under his government, ii. 75; obliteration of, among later Ophites, ii. 77, 78
Ophites, tenets of, confused with others by late writers, i. lx; First Man legend among, i. lxi; may have drawn their ideas from same source as Manichaeans, i. 128 _n._ 1; Origen calls them insignificant sect, ii. 21 _n._ 3; pre-Christian (Philastrius), ii. 25; different founders assigned to, by Fathers, ii. 25, 26; teaching of changes with time, ii. 26; many different sects of, ii. 26, 27, 28; aim at combining Anatolian religion with Hellenic and Christian, ii. 36; their Ineffable Supreme God or Bythos, ii. 37; their Second God, Light, First Man, Father-and-Son or Adamas, ii. 38, 39; their Holy Spirit or First Woman, ii. 40; their Supreme Triad of Father, Mother and Son, ii. 41; their threefold division of all things, ii. 42; accidental origin of world, ii. 44; mingling of light with matter called Sophia, ii. 45; Sophia’s Seven Heavens, ii. 46; their names and connection with Judaism, ii. 46, 47; with later Ophites the seven planetary spheres, ii. 48; their Ophiomorphus or serpent-shaped god, ii. 49-51; Adam and Eve made at suggestion of Sophia, ii. 51; Fall of Man and expulsion from Paradise to Earth, ii. 52; their teaching as to soul of man taken from heathen Mysteries, ii. 54; of Fathers essentially Christians, ii. 56; teach return of world to Deity, ii. 57; their view of Mission of Jesus, ii. 59, 60, 61; use sacraments of baptism and Eucharist, ii. 61; Ophite psalm and its meaning, ii. 62, 63; their salvation through rebirth of soul, ii. 64, 65; their Diagram and its use, ii. 66-70; defences of soul in passing from sphere to sphere, ii. 71-74; their doctrine of correspondences, ii. 75; their divisions and end, ii. 76, 77; their influence on _Texts of Saviour_, ii. 78; their use of Apocrypha, ii. 79; and of Canonical Books, ii. 81; mode of interpretation of all literature, ii. 82; first Ophites probably uneducated, ii. 83; anti-Jewish, and reverence for Jewish Scriptures probably due to their magical use, ii. 84, 85; analogies of their teaching with Saturninus’, ii. 89; and with Valentinus’, ii. 96, 100, 109; differences between their teaching and Valentinus’ as to soul of man and its salvation, ii. 111-115; that of _Pistis Sophia_ resembles both Ophite system and Valentinus’, ii. 135; Ophite cosmology explains “Five Words” of _P.S._, ii. 143; Supreme Being of _P.S._ like those of Ophites, ii. 143, 144, 145; degradation of lower Ophite powers in _P.S._, ii. 155 _n._ 3, 158; cosmologies of _P.S._ and Ophites contrasted, ii. 160, 161; lower initiates in _P.S._ must exhibit seal like, ii. 165; resemblance of Eucharistic ideas in _P.S._ with Ophites’, ii. 171; Ophites’ ideas as to descent of soul through planetary spheres in Mithraism, ii. 256; cosmogony of Manes like that of Ophites, ii. 290 _n._ 4. _See_ Evander, Naassenes
Oreus, ruler of planetary sphere in Diagram, ii. 47. _See_ Horaios
Origen, his unorthodox views of Trinity, i. 89 _n._ 2; no Simonians in his time, i. 200; professes knowledge of all Ophite secrets, ii. 21 _n._ 3; says Euphrates “the Peratic” founder of Ophites, ii. 25; says all magicians use “God of Abraham” formula, ii. 33, 34; calls Christ Angel of Great Council, ii. 43; says names of Ialdabaoth, Horaios and Astaphaios taken from magic, ii. 47, 48; authority for Ophite use of Diagram, ii. 66; his description of Diagram, ii. 67-70; gives “defences” of soul from unmentioned source, ii. 71-74; sympathy between planet Saturn and Michael, ii. 75; he and Clement of Alexandria only patristic writers fair to Gnostics, ii. 76 _n._ 2; had he or Celsus read _Pistis Sophia_?, ii. 154 _n._ 2, 159, 179; says Persian theology gives mystical reasons for order of planetary spheres, ii. 256, 265; Mithraic ladder described by, ii. 257; quoted, i. 73, 199; ii. 8 _n._ 4, 25, 26, 34, 43, 46, 48, 66, 67, 69, 70, 71, 72, 73, 75, 159, 256, 257
Ormuz. _See_ Hormisdas
Ormuzd or Oromazes, antagonism of, to Ahriman not defined till Sassanid reform, ii. 232; called Light (Plutarch), ii. 234; Zervan Akerene above both him and Ahriman (Cumont), ii. 236, 252; doubtful part of, in Mithraic religion, ii. 237; Romans identify him with Zeus, ii. 237, 240; no evidence that Mithraists called Jupiter, Ormuzd, ii. 239; incursion of Ahriman into Kingdom of Ormuzd cause of all evil to man, _ap._ Manichaeans, ii. 253; identified with First Man in neo-Manichaeism, ii. 293 _n._ 2, 323; in earlier Manichaeism, Father of First Man, ii. 335
Orpheotelestae, strolling charlatans with Orphic books, i. 140; addicted to magic and poisoning, i. 146
Orpheus, Christian doctrine attributed to (Clem. Alex.), i. 47 _n._ 3; never existed, i. 121; religious teaching attributed to him probably Phrygian, i. 122; said to be founder of Eleusinian Mysteries, i. 123; identity of Zeus and Dionysos said to be his teaching, i. 125 _n._ 2; transmigration doctrine of, i. 127 _n._ 3; mentioned in Pindar, i. 129 _n._ 3; poems attributed to, i. 135, 140; said to have been a Thracian, i. 136; hymns attributed to, i. 141; Musaeus called son of, i. 142; tendency of poems of, to fuse all other gods in Dionysos, i. 146 _n._ 1; Jews forge writings in name of, i. 173; explains Mysteries of Eleusis and their rites (Hippolytus), i. 175; respect paid to “Orpheus and other theologists,” i. 184 _n._ 3; parallel between Simon’s Silence and Night of, i. 185; expression “metropator” attributed to, i. 190 _n._ 1; quotations from verses attributed to, i. 40 _n._ 1, 47 _nn._ 3, 4, 65 _n._ 5, 90 _n._ 1, 123 _n._ 4, 125 _n._ 1, 127 _n._ 3, 129, 132 _n._ 1, 133 _n._ 2, 137 _nn._ 1, 4, 138 _n._ 2, 139 _n._ 1, 142, 143, 144 _nn._ 1, 2, 146 _nn._ 1, 3, 147 _n._ 1, 157 _n._ 1, 168 _n._ 3, 169 _n._ 1, 185 _n._ 2, 186 _n._ 1, 190 _n._ 1; ii. 6 _n._ 1, 45 _n._ 1, 80 _n._ 1, 111 _n._ 1, 153 _n._ 2, 254 _n._ 2, 311 _n._ 2
Orphics, the, cosmogony of, taken from Ionian philosophers, i. 124; their exaltation of Dionysos, i. 124, 125 _n._ 2; take Dying God into their system, i. 126; take transmigration from Pythagoreans, i. 127; attribute sacramental grace to Eleusinian mysteries, i. 131; enjoin mortification of flesh, i. 133 _n._ 1; “kid in milk” a password among, i. 134; teach superior worth of next life, i. 136; identify Adonis and Sabazius with Eubuleus and Zagreus, i. 137; no association or brotherhood of, i. 139, 140; invocation to all gods worshipped by, i. 142; make Dionysos both male and female, i. 145; their services to religion few, i. 146, 147; all their peculiar features reproduced by Gnostics, i. 148; Essenes’ obligations to, i. 150, 156, 157, 168; egg of, reappears in Book of Enoch, i. 159; Simon Magus’ successive ages of world due to, i. 186; analogy of chain of being of Simon Magus with that of, i. 188; jealousy of Simon’s angels and of Titans of, i. 190 _n._ 2; escape from transmigration desired both by Simon and by, i. 194 _n._ 3. _See_ Acrostics
Orphism, earliest form of pre-Christian Gnosticism, i. 120; Eleusinian Mysteries secret before, i. 130 _n._ 1; destroys idea of nationality of gods, i. 145; Essene views as to pre-existence of soul taken from, i. 156; abstinence for religious reasons begins with, ii. 222
Ortho, in Magic Papyri probably Artemis Orthia, i. 100 _n._ 2
Osiris, the First Man (Maspero), i. lxi; fusion of, with other Egyptian gods, i. 32, 33; legend of, i. 33, 34, 35; two-fold origin of Osiris legend, i. 36, 37, 38; resemblance of Osiris myth to that of Eleusis and Egyptian origin of latter (Foucart), i. 43, 44; his animal forms in Egypt, i. 45; identified with Hades in Alexandrian religion, i. 48; his Alexandrian name of Serapis, i. 49; typical statue of, by Bryaxis, _ibid._; Ptolemies continue to raise temples to Egyptian, i. 52; his Egyptian title of Neb-er-tcher, i. 55; ii. 154 _n._ 3; Alexandrian “highest of godheads,” i. 56, 64; Eleusinian beatitude of dead borrowed from Egyptian worship of (Foucart), i. 59; scenes in earthly life of, not kept secret in Egypt, i. 60, 61; initiate in Alexandrian religion enacts Passion of, i. 62; Alexandrian Horus, Osiris re-born, i. 63; “god of the great gods,” etc., i. 64; identified with Dionysos, i. 64 _n._ 1, 65, 137 _n._ 1, 145; in Alexandrian religion, water the emblem of, i. 68, 73; in same, Passion and Resurrection of, openly celebrated, i. 69, 70; _pudendum_ of, processionally carried in chest, i. 73 _n._ 1, 84; wine the blood of, i. 87; asked to grant “cooling water” to dead, i. 88; magician identifies himself with, i. 92 _n._ 2; distinguished from Serapis in magic ceremony, i. 103; the god-man first of those who rose from the dead (Budge), i. 126 _n._ 3; in Orphic gold plate dead an Osiris (Foucart), i. 133 _n._ 1; so in religion of Pharaonic Egypt, i. 134 _n._ 3; the Cosmos the “emanation and displayed image of” (Plutarch), i. 181 _n._ 2; Simon’s god, like Osiris, his own spouse, son, etc., i. 189 _n._ 5; ii. 39; Greeks say death of Osiris should not be wailed for, ii. 16; post-Christian Gnostics imitate secrecy of mysteries of, ii. 17; post-Christian Gnostics attend mysteries of, ii. 21, 54; name of, ineffable in Egypt, ii. 37 _n._ 1; “the holy horned moon of heaven,” ii. 72 _n._ 3; epithet of, applied to Jesus in _Pistis Sophia_, ii. 154 _n._ 3. _See_ Aberamenthou
Ostanes, writer on magic identified with god Thoth (Maspero), i. 108
Osterburken, Tauroctony of, with assembly of twelve great gods, ii. 238; best example of scenes from legend of Mithras found at, ii. 241 _n._ 4
Ouranos, in Cretan legend first link in succession Ouranos-Kronos-Zeus-Dionysos, i. 46; compared to Egyptian god Nu (Maspero), i. 73 _n._ 4. _See_ Uranus
Ovid, quoted, i. 67, 78
Oxyrhynchus Papyri, logion of Jesus quoted from, ii. 80 _n._ 3
Pachomius, inventor of monachism a recluse of Serapis, i. 86
Pacorus, Prince of Parthia, invades and subdues Palestine in 40 B.C., i. 161 _n._ 3; ii. 224 _n._ 3
Paganism, erroneous views as to relations of, with Christianity, i. lvi; merely veil for true Gnostic, ii. 18; Gnosticism road from, to Christianity, ii. 21; suppression of, by Gratian, ii. 358
Palestine, Pharisees small minority of population of, i. lv; return of undesirables to, after Captivity, i. 149; disappearance of its independence after Alexander, i. 151; seizure of, by Ptolemy Soter and Antiochus the Great successively, _ibid._; Essenes scattered through villages of, not towns, i. 152; rapid Hellenization of, under Seleucides, i. 156; Pacorus’ raid upon, i. 161 _n._ 3; ii. 224 _n._ 3; Romans’ forced conquest of, i. 163; Essenes of, survive war of Titus, but not that of Hadrian, i. 170; Jews outside, cling to Law of Moses, i. 173; charlatanism common among lower classes of, _temp._ Apostles, i. 202; hatred of Gentiles shared by Jews outside, ii. 5; Ophites spread through (Giraud), ii. 76
Pallas, the goddess, classic type of, on Indo-Greek coins, i. 17 _n._ 2; in Orphic legend saves heart of Dionysos, i. 125. _See_ Athena, Minerva
Pallas, writer on Mysteries of Mithras, quoted by Porphyry, ii. 236
Pamirs, the, included in Persian Empire, i. 1
Pan, the god, identified with Attis, i. 139 _n._ 1
_Panarion_, the, of Epiphanius, ii. 77
Pantaenus, founder of Christian school of Alexandria, ii. 88
Pappas, the god, identified with Attis, i. 139 _n._ 1; play upon name of, by Naassene author, ii. 57
Paraclete, Manes called the, ii. 316, 332, 351; means probably legate or ambassador, ii. 316
Paracletos, member of Valentinian Dodecad, ii. 101
Paradise, the Gates of, in Diagram, ii. 68; the Middle Space or Paradise of Sophia, ii. 75; of Adam perhaps 4th of Ophite planetary worlds, ii. 107; _Books of Jeû_ in _Pistis Sophia_ dictated to Enoch in P. of Adam, ii. 147 _n._ 5; P. of Adam set by Valentinus above the third heaven, ii. 179
Parastatae, the Five, of _Pistis Sophia_ probably the five planets, ii. 141, 146; reappear in Manichaeism, ii. 292 _n._ 2, 297 _n._ 2
Parastates, the last, sets Jeû and other powers in their places, ii. 141 _n._ 4, 164; scene of Millennium in _Pistis Sophia_, ii. 141 _n._ 4, 163 _n._ 2, 164. _See_ Jeû
Paris or Alexandros, wrath of goddesses with, cause of Trojan war, i. 57
Parsis, the, modern representatives of Zoroastrianism, i. lxii; their _kosti_ or sacred girdle perhaps used by Essenes, i. 153 _n._ 1
Parthians, the, perform Greek plays, _temp._ Crassus, i. 8; struggles of Syrian Empire against, i. 160; ii. 224; _Book of Enoch_ and raid of, upon Jerusalem, i. 161; rise of, under Arsaces, ii. 224; their age-long war against Romans, ii. 225, 226; leadership of, transferred to Persia, ii. 226; their eclectic religion, ii. 282; decline of power of Magi under, ii. 283
Parusia or Second Advent, the, immediate expectation of, among primitive Christians, i. lviii; ii. 2, 3; belief in, leads to community of goods, i. 162; fading of belief in nearness of, ii. 3; revives in _Pistis Sophia_, ii. 163; declines again in _Texts of Saviour_ and Bruce Papyrus, ii. 198; all allusions to, excised from N.T. by Marcion, ii. 209
Passion, of Dying God of Mediterranean basin, i. 37; of Osiris, publicly celebrated in Imperial Rome, i. 69, 70; of Dionysos, i. 125; of Jesus, Docetic account of, ii. 17; Ophite account of, ii. 60; occurs when Jesus 30 years old (Irenaeus), ii. 61 _n._ 1; Valentinian account of, ii. 17, 117 _n._ 1; referred to in _Texts of Saviour_, ii. 180; Marcion’s Docetic view of, ii, 210, 211; similar view of Manes, ii. 302 _n._ 1, 318, 320
Pastophori, college of priests of Greek Isis established in Corinth, _temp._ Sulla, i. 74 _n._ 2
Patecion, the brigand, saved by initiation at Eleusis, i. 131
Patecius or Fatak, alleged father of Manes, ii. 279; one of the Mughtasilah, ii. 305
Pater, Walter, his view of Socrates’ monotheism quoted, i. 10
Patras, Mithraic monument at, ii. 263 _n._ 1
Patricos or Fatherly, member of Valentinian Dodecad, ii. 101
Paul, Saint, the Apostle, Simon Magus baptized before conversion of, i. 176; German theory of identity of Simon Magus with, i. 179; exclusiveness and disdainful spirit of (Duchesne), ii. 5 _n._ 2; Anatolian religion _temp._ (Ramsay), ii. 29, 30; in Phrygia treated as Barnabas’ _wakil_, ii. 42; O.T. history probably unknown to Phrygians in his time, ii. 53 _n._ 2; success of his preaching to Gentiles and its result, ii. 85; Marcion’s respect for, ii. 209; Marcion thinks him only real apostle, ii. 211; Marcion exaggerates controversy between St Peter and, ii. 212. _See_ Hermes
Paulicians, successors of Manichaeans, ii. 357
Paullina, Fabia Aeonia, initiate of Eleusis, hierophantis of Hecate and worshipper of Isis, i. 83
Pausanias, his account of the legend of Cybele quoted, ii. 39 _n._ 2, 40
Pella, flight of Christians to, before siege of Jerusalem, ii. 4 _n._ 3; Christians of, called Ebionites, ii. 5 _n._ 1; Synoptic Gospels first put into shape at (Renan), ii. 6 _n._ 3
Pelliot, M. Paul, discovers Tun-huang MS., ii. 352
Pelusium. _See_ Nile, Perdiccas
Pentateuch, Samaritan reverence for, i. 177; Ophite or Naassene writer quotes from, ii. 55. _See_ Moses, Old Testament
Perabsen, King of Egypt, uses totems of both Horus and Set as his cognizance, i. 36
Peratae, the, worship Power called Astrampsuchos (Hippolytus), i. 107 _n._ 1; an Ophite sect, ii. 76; mix Orphic with astrological teaching, ii. 79; use names which appear in Manichaeism, ii. 329 _n._ 2; may mean Medes, _ibid._
Perdiccas, defeated by Ptolemy Soter at Pelusium and afterwards murdered, i. 30; Nicocreon of Cyprus helps Ptolemy against, i. 55 _n._ 1
_Perfection, The Gospel of_, used by Ophites and called _Gospel of Eve_, ii. 80; quoted, _ibid._
Pergamum. _See_ Persephone
Peroz or Firûz, son of Ardeshîr and patron of Manes, ii. 281
Persephone, scene of trials of, Eleusis and Asia, i. 16; mother of Zagreus by Zeus, i. 37, 42, 124, 125, 138, 145; ii. 39; her temple at Eleusis, i. 39; her Rape or capture by Hades shown in Mysteries, i. 40; ii. 39; her deliverance by Hermes, i. 41; her identification with Demeter, i. 46; and with Dionysos, i. 47, 144; worshipped with Isis and Hecate by latest Pagans, i. 83; Baubo confused with, in Magic Papyri, i. 100; Eres-ki-gal used as name of, _ibid._; called the “twelfth,” _ibid._; and unique, i. 124, 142 _n._ 3; ii. 15 _n._ 3; Dionysos added to Mysteries of, by Orphics, i. 130; Orphic gold plate addressed to, i. 133; worship of, with other Chthonians outside Eleusis, i. 135; in Mysteries of Samothrace, i. 136 _n._ 2; Adonis made spouse of, i. 137; Bendis identified with, _ibid._; allusion to, in Sabazian rites, i. 138; Orphic hymn to, i. 142, 143; identified with Aphrodite, Cybele, and Isis, i. 143; daughter of Zeus and Demeter, i, 144; her relations with Iacchos, i. 145, 189 _n._ 5; serpent present in all Asiatic legends of, ii. 49; a fiend in hell in _Texts of Saviour_, ii. 186; on Mithraic monument, ii. 238; Hecate perhaps equated with, by Mithraists, ii. 253
Persepolis, one of the four capitals of Persian Empire, i. 3
Persia, religions of, come westward after Alexander, i. lvii; First Man legend appears in religion of, i. lxi; obscurity of dates of religion of, i. lxii; description of, before Alexander, i. 1-4; rush of Greeks to, i. 7, 8; emigrants from, settle in Asia Minor, ii. 229; difficulty about religion of, _temp._ Manes, ii. 289
Persians, the, their good government of subject peoples, i. 3, 12; priests of, officers of state, i. 24; Egyptian policy under, i. 51; astrology comes westward after Asiatic conquests of, i. 113; religion of, _temp._ Achaemenides, still doubtful, i. 122; suzerains of Jews, i. 150; revival of nationality of, under Roman Empire, ii. 224, 225; wars between Romans and, ii. 225-227; Roman Court adopts manners and institutions of, ii. 228; worship of Mithras may have come to Asia before, ii. 231. _See_ Magi
Peshitto, the, version, used by Ophites and Valentinians, ii. 81 _n._ 1, 84; oldest Syriac translation of Scriptures (Gwilliam), ii. 84 _n._ 2. _See_ Kenyon
Pessinuntica, name of Cybele used by Apuleius, i. 56
Pessinus, Cybele worshipped by Greek confraternities as goddess of, i. 17; Black Stone of, transported to Rome, ii. 31
Petelia, Orphic gold plates found at, i. 131, 132
Peter, St, the Apostle, his dealing with Simon Magus, i. 176; Simon follows and opposes him (_Clementines_), i. 178; causes death of Simon Magus by prayer, _ibid._; his controversy with St Paul, i. 179; ii. 212; denies that Jesus proclaimed himself God (_Clementines_), ii. 82 _n._ 2; in _Pistis Sophia_, ii. 157
_Peter, The Gospel of_, its description of Cross in Sepulchre of Jesus, quoted, ii. 140 _n._ 2
_Peter and Paul_, Apocryphal Acts of, i. 178
Petermann, J. H., edits _Pistis Sophia_, ii. 13, 134
Petersen, says date of Orphic hymns Ist to IIIrd cent., i. 141
Petosiris, name of Roman writer on magic, i. 107
Peucestas, Greek satrap of Persia, adopts native customs, ii. 224
Phalerum, lustration of initiates in harbour of, i. 39
Phanes, the god, born from egg and called Eros and Protogonos, i. 123; ii. 98 _n._ 1, 210 _n._ 1; swallowed by Zeus, i. 123, 128; Father by Night of Uranos and Ge, i. 123, 185; an androgyne, i. 123, 185; identified by Orphics with Dionysos, i. 124; ruler of First Age of World, i. 186; resemblance of Basilides’ Seed of the World to, ii. 91 _n._ 1; and of Mithras, ii. 242
Phanodemus, puts scene of Rape of Persephone in Attica, i. 40 _n._ 1
Pharisees, few in number among Jews, i. lv; one of the three “philosophic” sects of Jews (Josephus), i. 151; Ecpyrosis taught by (Hippolytus), i. 155 _n._ 2; aim at universal supremacy for Jews, i. 162
Pherecydes of Syros, probable source of Orphic doctrines and Pythagoras’ teacher (Maury), i. 124
Phibionitae, the, sect of Gnostics derived from Nicolas the Deacon (Epiphanius), ii. 27 _n._ 1
Philae, temple of, built by Ptolemies to Egyptian Isis, i. 52
Philastrius or Philaster of Brescia, makes Menander successor of Simon Magus, i. 199; copies from Irenaeus and Epiphanius, ii. 10 _n._ 1; classes Ophites among pre-Christian sects, ii. 25
Philip, St, the Apostle, instance of Greek name borne by Jew, i. 173 _n._ 2; baptizes Simon Magus, i. 176; one of the three recorders of the words of Jesus in _Pistis Sophia_, ii. 157
_Philip, The Gospel of_, quotation from, ii. 79
Philip, King of Macedon, first meets Olympias at Samothrace, i. 22, 136 _n._ 2; banishes Alexander with Ptolemy and others, i. 30
Philistines, the, think ark of Yahweh affects place where it is, i. 10; Hebrews subject to, i. 150; Kings of, suzerains of David, i. 160 _n._ 4
Philo of Alexandria or Philo Judaeus, acquainted with Cicero’s mythoplasms, i. lvii _n._ 1; his account of Essenes, i. 154; sole authority for secret doctrine of same, i. 157, 168; gives number of same at 4000, i. 170 _n._ 3; his own beliefs and system, i. 174; his views on eternal punishment, i. 175 _n._ 1; makes lower world reflection of higher (Hatch), i. 183 _n._ 3; borrows less from Greek mythology than Simon Magus, i. 185; makes stars rulers of earthly things, i. 186, 187; angels the patterns after which worlds made, i. 187 _n._ 3; his system contrasted with Simon Magus’, i. 202; uses allegorical exegesis as propaganda of Hellenistic culture, ii. 9; Cerinthus said to have been a pupil of, ii. 9 _n._ 1; some Gnostic leaders make Jesus Logos of, ii. 16; distinguishes between First Man and protoplast, ii. 38 _n._ 3; takes Platonic view that God too high to touch matter, ii. 42; allegorical interpretation of, ii. 82; forced to harmonize Plato with Jewish traditions, ii. 88; describes coenobite communities in Egypt, ii. 286 _n._ 4; quoted, i. 154, 157, 174, 175, 187; ii. 38 _n._ 3, 42 _n._ 3, 286 _n._ 4
Philo of Byblus, makes Phoenician traditions accessible to Greeks, i. 9
Philolaos, the Pythagorean, “soul buried in body as in a charnel-house,” i. 127 _n._ 1
_Philosophumena_, the, Stähelin’s theory of imposition on author of, doubted, i. 175 _n._ 5; what its quotation of _Great Announcement_ proves, i. 179 _n._ 5; discovery of MS. of, at Mt Athos, ii. 11; documents quoted in, not earlier than 200 A.D., ii. 12; corrupt text of Naassene psalm in, ii. 62; Matter did not and Giraud did know it, when they reconstructed Diagram, ii. 68
Philumena, prophetess believed in by Apelles the Marcionite, ii. 219
Phoenicia, body of Osiris washed ashore in, i. 34; Adonis worshipped in, i. 37; so the earth-goddess, i. 126
Photius, finds heresy in Clement of Alexandria, ii. 14 _n._ 1; Marcion’s _Antitheses_ seen by, ii. 209 _n._ 3, 223
Phrygia, home of Ophites, i. lx; ii. 28; birthplace of most legends of Dying God, i. 38; worship of Orphic Sabazius comes from, i. 137; ii. 28; “Mysteries of the Mother” in, i. 143; Simonians scattered through (Theodoret), i. 199; meeting-place of different creeds, ii. 28; its government by priest-kings, ii. 29; worship of androgyne deity in, ii. 30, 67 _n._ 3; defection from Judaism of Ten Tribes in, ii. 32; prevalence of Jewish magicians in, _temp._ Apostles, ii. 33; is Jewish tradition responsible for Phrygian cosmogony?, ii. 34, 35; mother of gods called Cybele in, ii. 40; great goddess of, perhaps derived from Ishtar, ii. 45 _n._ 1; traces of pantheism in, ii. 64; double axe used by gods of (Ramsay), ii. 67 _n._ 3; Ophites spread southward from, ii. 74; Stoic philosophy has a seat in, ii. 83
Phrygians, the, “first-born of men” (Apuleius), i. 56; why St Paul gives them summary of O.T. history, ii. 53 _n._ 2; Ophite interpretation of their mysteries, ii. 54; their belief in deification of man, ii. 56 _n._ 2; call Dionysos or Sabazius, Pappas, ii. 57
Phryne, belongs to Greek confraternity for foreign worship, i. 22
Piankhi, King of Egypt, abandons Egypt for Ethiopia after conquest, i. 31
Pindar, knows identification of Dionysos with Apollo, i. 48; describes blessedness of initiates into Mysteries, i. 59; supporter of Orphism, i. 122; his doctrine of transmigration, i. 129; his poems recited at games, i. 135; quoted, i. 48, 59, 123 _n._ 1, 129 _n._ 3, 134 _n._ 2
Piraeus, the, confraternities for foreign worships cluster in, i. 21; early confraternity of Serapiasts in, i. 52; courtezans principal members of confraternities in, i. 137; Mithraic monuments at, ii. 230
Pisistratids, the, date of flight of, and reform of Mysteries, i. 43 _n._ 2; Onomacritos flees with them to Persia, i. 121; some Orphic elements come into Greece, _temp._, i. 122
Pistis or Faith, member of Valentinian Dodecad, ii. 101
Pistis Sophia, probable origin of name of, ii. 151 _n._ 5, 160; found by Jesus alone in place below 13th Aeon, ii. 155; her history, ii. 155-157; meaning of allegory of, ii. 162; receives her adversary’s place, _ibid._; sometimes called Sophia only, ii. 179; reappears in _Texts of Saviour_ as “the daughter of Barbelo,” ii. 186; and in Bruce Papyrus, ii. 192
_Pistis Sophia_ (the book), Jeû the First Man appears in, i. lxi; written in Greek, translated into Coptic, i. lxii, ii. 177; as in other apocrypha, Jesus changes his shape according to heavens he traverses, i. 191 _n._ 4, ii. 60 _n._ 1, 154; texts, translations, and summaries of, ii. 13; principal document of, Valentinian, ii. 17, 159-163; like Babylonians, makes heavens formed from powers of evil, ii. 44 _n._ 3; Ialdabaoth in, projection of ruler of material world, ii. 46 _n._ 3; features in common with _Ascensio Isaiae_, ii. 60 _n._ 1; puts stay of Jesus on earth after Resurrection at 12 years, ii. 61 _n._ 1; Eucharistic ceremony of, ii. 63 _n._ 1, 192; powers mentioned in Diagram and in, ii. 72 _nn._ 1, 3, 73 _n._ 2, 74 _n._ 1; “Receptacles” and Place of Truth in, ii. 103 _n._ 1; Valentinian document in, does not quote Fourth Gospel, ii. 117 _n._ 1, 177; MS. of, and its provenance, ii. 134, 135; heavens of Ineffable One and First Mystery not described in, ii. 146; Melchizidek seldom mentioned in, ii. 148 _n._ 1; thought by some the _Interrogations of Mary_, ii. 157; doctrine of interpretation in, ii. 157 _n._ 2; appears at first sight entirely Ophite, ii. 158; but more clearly Valentinian, ii. 159, 160, 161; Authades of, compared to Valentinus’ Demiurge, ii. 162 _n._ 2; Adamas of, compared to Valentinus’ Diabolos, ii. 163; nearness of Parusia dominant in part of, _ibid._; description of Millennium in, ii. 164; lesser initiates must give passwords and seals, ii. 165, 169; mystery of the First Mystery is Baptism, ii. 168-170; mystery of the Ineffable One is the Eucharist, ii. 170-171; supreme revelation of book union with Jesus, ii. 171; “Mysteries of Light” not described in _P.S._ proper, ii. 173; open to all the world, ii. 174; Egyptian character of book (Maspero), ii. 175-177; probably by Valentinus, ii. 178; read by Fathers?, ii. 179; astrology condemned in, ii. 185; cryptogram between 1st and 2nd vols of, ii. 188 _n._ 2; fragment in Bruce Papyrus links _P.S._ with _Texts of Saviour_, ii. 192, 193; parent work on which all the others based, ii. 194; Apelles’ teaching as to body of Jesus from same source as, ii. 219; twelve hours theory of, like that of Tun-huang treatise, ii. 293 _n._ 2; quoted, i. 195 _n._ 1; ii, 54 _n._ 2, 78, 92 _n._ 3, 144 _nn._ 3, 4, 5, 8, 145 _n._ 1, 146 _nn._ 2, 3, 147 _n._ 5, 148 _nn._ 1, 2, 3, 149 _nn._ 1-5, 151 _n._ 3, 152 _nn._ 1, 2, 154 _n._ 1, 155 _nn._ 1, 4, 156 _nn._ 1, 4, 161 _nn._ 1, 3, 4, 162 _n._ 3, 163 _n._ 2, 164 _nn._ 1, 2, 4, 5, 6, 165 _n._ 1, 167, 168, 169 _n._ 2, 170, 171, 173, 174, 175, 182 _n._ 2, 184 _nn._ 1, 4, 185 _nn._ 1, 2, 188, 193 _n._ 4, 194 _n._ 1, 292 _n._ 2, 293 _n._ 2. _See_ Petermann, Schwartze
Plato, alone of ancients sees Socrates’ monotheism, i. 11; says few real initiates in mysteries, i. 65; chief authority for charlatanism of Orpheotelestae, i. 140; creator of, not jealous, i. 149 _n._ 1; his ideas the paradigms of perceptible things, i. 198; God of, too high to touch matter, ii. 42; says souls given daemons as guides through life, ii. 110 _n._ 1; Marcion never alludes to Logos of, ii. 214; quoted, i. 65, 140, 149 _n._ 1; ii. 110 _n._ 1
Pleroma, the, word Church apparently used by Ophite writer for, ii. 43; Ophite Christos descends from, to Sophia, ii. 59; Ophite, consists of Father, Son, Mother, and Christos, ii. 64; the same in Diagram, ii. 68; perfect Ophites share in, ii. 76; Valentinus’, originally consists of twenty-eight members, ii. 104 _n._ 1; Christos and Holy Spirit added to, after Fall of Sophia (Valentinus), ii. 105; Stauros partly within and partly without (_id._), ii. 105 _n._ 2; Ectroma called Sophia Without (_id._), ii. 106; Jesus the Joint Fruit of (_id._), ii. 106 _n._ 2, 110, 113, 117, 159 _n._ 3; four “places” outside (_id._), ii. 108; Pneumatics to enter into (_id._), ii. 110 _n._ 2; Christos and Holy Spirit remain within (_id._), ii. 114; projects another thirty aeons (_id._), ii. 144 _n._ 8
Pliny, solar monotheism of, i. 118; his account of Essenes, i. 155; quoted, i. 155 _n._ 1
Plutarch, his monotheism (Dill), i. lvii; makes Zoroaster 5000 years before Trojan War, i. lxii; a chief source of our knowledge of Eastern religions, i. 9; authority for meeting of Philip and Olympias, i. 22; his contempt for oracles of foreign gods, i. 23; legend of Osiris and his _de Iside et Osiride_, i. 33-35, 43, 48; does not conceal identification of Dionysos with Osiris, ii. 65 _n._ 4; says water the emblem of Osiris, i. 68; gives episode of Isis as swallow, i. 70 _n._ 1; puts festival of Birth of Horus at spring equinox, i. 71; identifies Greek Typhon with Egyptian Set, i. 105; Dionysos of, once human, but deified for merit, i. 144 _n._ 3; Osiris and Set neither gods nor men but great daemons, ii. 16; acquainted with Persian religion, ii. 214 _n._ 2; says worship of Mithras first introduced into Rome by Cilician pirates, ii. 228, 229; describes Persians as sacrificing to Hades, ii. 239; calls Mithras μεσίτης, ii. 249; equates Hades with Ahriman, ii. 255; thinks evil must have separate principle of its own, ii. 289 _n._ 3; quoted, i. 22, 23, 48, 70 _n._ 2, 144 _n._ 3; ii. 16, 214 _n._ 2, 228, 229, 249, 255, 289 _n._ 3. _See_ Dionysos, Hades, Theopompos of Chios
Pluto, name of Hades, i. 40, 47, 48; ruler of Hades, called in magic Huesimigadôn, i. 99, 100; one of the gods of Samothrace, i. 136 _n._ 2; in Orphic hymn to Persephone, i. 142, 143. _See_ Hades
Pneuma, name of Valentinian Sophia, ii. 109
Point, the Little or Indivisible, source of everything in universe _ap._ Simonians, i. 194 _n._ 3; and _ap._ Basilides, ii. 90 _n._ 5; referred to in Bruce Papyrus, ii. 292 _n._ 1
Polycleitos, his statue of Dionysos with attributes of Zeus, i. 125 _n._ 2
Pomoerium, Alexandrian gods expelled from, _temp._ Tiberius, i. 78
Pompeii, Isium at, when founded, i. 53
Pompey the Great, suppression of Cilician pirates by, ii. 229
Pontus, birthplace of Marcion, ii. 9, 204; and of Mithridates, ii. 204; Tertullian’s rhetorical exaggeration as to, ii. 204 _n._ 3; its kings claim descent from Persian heroes, ii. 225 _n._ 1
Porphyry, the neo-Platonist, says Egyptian magicians threaten gods, i. 104 _n._ 3; his account of Essenes copied from Josephus, i. 155; describes books on Mithras worship, ii. 236; says Mithraic cave represents universe, ii. 247, 249; says Mithraists teach metempsychosis, 257; gives “eagles” as name of Mithraist Fathers, ii. 265 _n._ 2; says High Priest of Mithras may only marry once, ii. 268; quoted, i. 104 _n._ 3, 155; ii. 236, 249, 265 _n._ 2, 268
Poseidon, the god, Greek type of, on Indian coins, i. 17 _n._ 2; of Homer, shares empire with Zeus, i. 46; cattle and horses sacrificed to, i. 95; on Mithraic monuments, ii. 238. _See_ Neptune
Powers, the Three Triple. _See_ Tridynami
Praedestinatus, heresiology of, its sources, ii. 10 _n._ 1; describes “rabbling” of Ophites by Christian bishops and mob, ii. 77
Praetextatus, Vettius Agorius, his rank in Mithraism, ii. 268; one of the last Pagan noblemen, ii. 358. _See_ Paullina
Praxidice, Orphic epithet or variant of Persephone, i. 142
Precept, the First, in _Pistis Sophia_ perhaps personification of Jewish _Torah_, ii. 141; highest spirit in Treasure-house, ii. 147; power passed into Confusion originates in, ii. 164
Preller, says that Orpheus is a “collective” person, i. 121 _n._ 1
Prepon, the heresiarch, a Syrian teaching in Rome, ii. 9; follower of Marcion who thinks Jesus intermediate between good and evil, ii. 220
Priests, state officials in Persia and Egypt, i. 24; of Greek confraternities, i. 25; greed of Egyptian, i. 28; always powerful in Africa, i. 31; their disastrous rule in Egypt, i. 31, 32; hereditary, of Mysteries, i. 39; native Egyptian, keep aloof from Alexandrian, i. 51; of Isis on Herculaneum frescoes, i. 68, 69; importance of, in Alexandrian religion, i. 76, 77; secular and regular, in same, i. 79, 80; break up of Asiatic and Egyptian colleges of, spreads magic, i. 107; necessity of, among Gnostics, ii. 22; temporal power of Anatolian, ii. 29; Cybele’s eunuch, ii. 31; high priests of Magic Papyri, ii. 34 _n._ 4; mention of, among Naassenes, ii. 66; among other Ophites, ii. 77; Valentinians probably frequent orthodox, ii. 125; of Marcionites, ii. 205; of Persians, the Magi, ii. 233, 234; of Cybele, ally themselves with Mithraists, ii. 258; of Mithras called “Father,” ii. 261; qualifications and duties of Mithraic, ii. 267, 268; like modern churchwardens, ii. 273; Manichaean, called sons of knowledge, ii. 312; organization of neo-Manichaean, ii. 330
Proclus, the neo-Platonist, gives Isis’ assertion of eternity and virginity, i. 63; identifies Bendis with Persephone, i. 137; makes all gods contained in Dionysos, i. 146 _n._ 1; makes man come from tears of gods, ii. 153 _n._ 2, 176; quoted, i. 63, 137 _n._ 2; ii. 153 _n._ 2
Prohegumeni, the Two Forerunners of the Treasure-house in the _Pistis Sophia_, ii. 149
Prophthasia, Alexander at, said to receive grapes from Greece, i. 4 _n._ 1. _See_ Farrah
Proserpine, Isis called Stygian P. by the Sicilians, i. 56; Lucius at initiation treads threshold of, i. 62. _See_ Persephone
Prunicos, or the Substitute, name of Sophia among early Ophites, ii. 45, 59. _See_ Achamoth, Sophia
Psammetichos, King of Egypt, letter of Nephotes to, on lecanomancy, i. 101
Psyche, name of Valentinus’ Demiurge, ii. 109
Ptah, the god, one of oldest gods of Egypt, i. 32; priesthood of, in early times, i. 33; Ptolemy Epiphanes called the beloved of, i. 51
Ptah-Seker-Osiris, the god, triune deity of Saitic period, i. 33; ii. 195
Ptolemy I Soter, called Saviour-god, i. 18; his wisdom in choosing and ruling Egypt, i. 28, 29; his preparationsfor its defence, i. 29, 30; decides to found syncretic religion uniting Egyptians and Greeks, i. 30; his court and capital both Greek, i. 44; his Museum and its “stuffed capons,” i. 45; his dream as to Serapis-statue, i. 48, 77; Egyptians reject his religious schemes, i. 51; success of his religion outside Egypt, i. 52, 53, 54; five centuries between him and Apuleius, i. 76; seizes Jerusalem, i. 151; colonizes Samaria with “Macedonians,” i. 177
Ptolemy II Philadelphus, Asoka’s mission to, i. 20; attribution of foundation of Museum to, erroneous (Bouché-Leclercq), i. 44 _n._ 2
Ptolemy IV Philopator, decline of Egyptian power after, i. 151
Ptolemy V Epiphanes, his coronation at Memphis (Rosetta Stone), i. 51
Ptolemy VI Philometor, petitions to, of Ptolemy son of Glaucias, i. 79
Ptolemy IX Physcon, expels philosophers from Museum, ii. 88
Ptolemy, the son of Glaucias, recluse in Serapeum, i. 79. _See_ Kenyon
Ptolemy, the Valentinian, his theory of the Cosmocrator as the creation of the Demiurge, ii. 108 _n._ 1; a leader of the Italic School, ii. 119; his letter to Flora, ii. 131
Punjab, part of, in Persian Empire, i. 1
Purser, Louis Charles, collects authorities on Orpheus, i. 121 _n._ 1
Puteoli, temple to Serapis at, 100 B.C., i. 53
Pythagoras, pupil of Pherecydes of Syros, i. 124; says our souls part of world-soul, i. 129; his theory of transmigration, _ibid._
Pythagoreans, the, all early Orphic poems ascribed to, i. 122; Orphics take transmigration from, i. 127; find withdrawal from world necessary to salvation, i. 129; Jews take Ecpyrosis from (Hippolytus), i. 155 _n._ 2
Quadratus, his lost Apology for Christianity, ii. 202, 203 _n._ 1
Ra, the god, corporation of priests of, earliest in Egypt, i. 31; the sun-god, i. 31, 63; Osiris invoked with him in _Book of Dead_, i. 32; legend of, and Isis, i. 38 _n._ 2; ii. 37 _n._ 1; increase of power of, with XIIth Dynasty, i. 63 _n._ 1; the serpent Apep his enemy, ii. 78
Ramsay, Sir William, F.R.S., has revived Alexandrian alchemist’s dream of transmutation, i. 45
Ramsay, Sir William Mitchell, says name of Christians not mentioned by classic writers, i. 1 _n._ 1; all gods of mysteries forms of One, i. 56 _n._ 4; date of Hadrian’s visit to Egypt, i. 86 _n._ 5; thinks Anatolian Jews coalesce with natives, ii. 28; state of Phrygia in Ist cent., ii. 29; characteristics of Anatolian religion, _temp._ Apostles, ii. 29, 30, 67 _n._ 3; importance of Mother of Gods due to matriarchate, ii. 40; many names of divine pair worshipped in Phrygia, ii. 67 _n._ 1; androgyne nature of same and symbol of double axe, _ibid._; quoted, i. 1 _n._ 1, 56 _n._ 4, 86 _n._ 5; ii. 28 _n._ 3, 29 _n._ 5, 30 _nn._ 1, 2, 3, 31 _n._ 1, 40 _n._ 3, 67 _n._ 3
Raphael, the archangel, name of, in Magic Papyri and O.T. Apocrypha, ii. 34; in Diagram name of terrestrial daemon, ii. 70; planet Mars connected with, ii. 75 _n._ 1
Rawlinson, Canon George, on government of Persian Empire, i. 2 _n._ 2, 3 _nn._ 2, 3
Rawlinson, Sir Henry, Omen Tablets in _Cuneiform Inscriptions of W.A._, i. 114 _n._ 1
Rayet, M. Octave, shows identification of Demeter and Persephone from inscription and vases, i. 46 _n._ 1
Reade, Winwood, his _Martyrdom of Man_ quoted, i. 11 _n._ 3, 149 _n._ 2; ii. 2, 3, 227 _n._ 1
Reformation, the German, sects of, compared to Gnostics, ii. 19; dissidents near to, strictly Christian, ii. 20; like makers of, Marcion appeals to Scripture, ii. 207; Manichaeism may have survived till, ii. 357; leaves Church stronger than before, ii. 360
Reinach, M. Salomon, Orphic password discussed by, i. 134 _n._ 1
Renaissance, the, Hecate still goddess of sorcerers through Middle Ages and, i. 147; sorcerers of, use words of Mass, ii. 267
Renan, Joseph Ernest, warlike characteristics of great goddesses, i. 58; describes policy of Church of Rome as to Pagan customs, i. 85; abundance of diviners and sorcerers in Rome of Nero, i. 108; says Bar Coziba called Monogenes (George the Syncellus), i. 124 _n._ 3; account of War of Extermination (Derenbourg), i. 163 _n._ 1; revolt of Jews under Trajan, i. 172 _n._ 1; says Gnosticism attacks infant Church like croup, ii. 21; his interpretation of Caulacau, ii. 94 _n._ 3; quoted, i. 83 _n._ 1, 85 _n._ 1, 124 _n._ 3, 163 _n._ 1; ii. 21 _n._ 1, 94 _n._ 3
Réville, Albert, his controversy with Gladstone on _Genesis_, i. liii; quoted, i. 93 _n._ 4
Revillout, Eugène, thinks words in Egyptian spell, adaptation of those of the Mass, i. 87; to true Gnostic all religions merely veils, ii. 18; quoted, i. 87 _n._ 3; ii. 18 _n._ 4
Rhacotis, Egyptian name of site of Alexandria, i. 44
Rhamnusia, a name of Nemesis identified with Isis, i. 56
Rhapsodists, the, their theogony, i. 123; Orphic poems recited by, at games, i. 135, 136; Ophites probably get lines of Homer and Pindar from, ii. 83
Rhea, the goddess, the earth-goddess sometimes called Cybele, Demeter etc., i. 124, 126; mother of Attis, i. 139 _n._ 1; ii. 54
Rhodes, worship of Alexandrian gods at, i. 52
Rhodo, refutes Tertullian’s slanders against Marcion, ii. 218; his quotation from Apelles the Marcionite, ii. 219; other Marcionite leaders mentioned by, ii. 220
Ritschl, his theory that both St John Baptist and Jesus were Essenes, i. 156 _n._ 1
Rochat, E., on dates of birth and death of Manes, ii. 279 _n._ 1, 282 _n._ 2; on authenticity of _Acta Archelai_, ii. 280 _n._ 3; on Manes’ father Fatak or Patecius, ii. 285 _n._ 2; on authenticity of letter to Marcellus, ii. 288 _n._ 2, 289; on Mandaites as descendants of Mughtasilah, ii. 305 _n._ 1; quoted, ii. 279 _nn._ 1, 3, 280 _n._ 2-6, 281 _nn._ 1, 3, 5, 282 _n._ 2, 283 _nn._ 1, 6, 285 _nn._ 2, 4, 286 _nn._ 3, 5, 287 _n._ 2, 289, 305 _nn._ 1, 3
Rogers, Dr Robert William, exposes Winckler’s and Jeremias’ astral theory, i. 115 _n._ 1
Romans, the, take over Greek pantheon _en bloc_, i. 17; frustrate Antiochus Epiphanes’ attack on Egypt, i. 151; their toleration for Jewish religion and customs fruitless, i. 163; punish Palestinian towns for rebellion, _temp._ Vespasian, i. 170; receive orgiastic worship of Cybele, ii. 30 _n._ 3; their long struggle with Persians, ii. 225-227; their severe laws against Manichaeism, ii. 278, 356
Rome, becomes monarchical as she acquires world-power, i. 15; welcomes Euhemeristic theory, i. 19; Alexandrian gods obtain a foothold in, i. 53; their worship becomes an established church in, i. 79; gathering of charlatans in, _temp._ Nero, i. 108; Orphic gold plates found at, i. 131; Simonians numerous in, i. 199; all heretics attracted to, ii. 203
Roots, the six of Simon Magus, i. 180; expression used by Empedocles and Athamas the Pythagorean, i. 197
Rosetta Stone, the, marks turning of Ptolemies to ancient Egyptian gods, i. 51
Roxana, wife of Alexander the Great, i. 5, 12
Rutilianus, accomplice and dupe of Alexander of Abonoteichos, i. 24
Sabaoth, used in Hebrew spell identifying Yahweh with Zeus and Serapis, i. 106; name belonging to a secret theology (Origen), ii. 34, 35; Ophite ruler of planetary sphere (Irenaeus), ii. 47; the same in Diagram, ii. 69; address to, ii. 73; name recurs in _Pistis Sophia_, ii. 158
Sabaoth the Good, the Great, soul of Jesus on Incarnation received from (_Pistis Sophia_), ii. 139, 149; the emanation of Jeû and acts through messenger (_P.S._), ii. 149; why so called, ii. 149 _n._ 2; appears in Bruce Papyrus, ii. 193
Sabaoth the Good, the Little, messenger or substitute of Great Sabaoth, ii. 149; his action at Incarnation, ii. 149 _n._ 2; identified with Gate of Life, _ibid._; appears in _Texts of Saviour_, ii. 149 _n._ 2, 187; gives cup of perception to righteous soul in same, ii. 187, 309 _n._ 2
Sabaoth Adamas, in _Pistis Sophia_ a wicked power, ii. 149 _n._ 2; in _Texts of Saviour_ ruler of Wicked Aeons, ii. 182; in same bound with his subjects to Sphere, ii. 182; his “receiver” Jaluha gives cup of oblivion to soul, ii. 187
Sabazius, the god, comes into Greece before Alexander, i. 17, 137; a Phrygian god called “Lord of all” and son of Cybele, i. 137; rites of, described by Demosthenes, i. 138; identified with Attis and Adonis, i. 139 _n._ 1; for Orphics, a form of Dionysos, i. 145; Phrygia seat of worship of, ii. 28; called Pappas, ii. 57; male aspect of androgyne deity of Anatolia (Ramsay), ii. 67 _n._ 3
Saboï, cry of initiates in Sabazian mysteries, i. 138
Sabos, in Orphic hymn possibly name of Iacchos, i. 138 _n._ 2
Saclas or Asaqlun, son of King of Darkness among Peratae and Manichaeans, ii. 329
Sadducees, dominant party among Jews, i. lv, 162; a “philosophic” sect (Josephus), i. 151; their sympathy with Hellenism, i. 162
_Salathiel, The Apocalypse of_, part of Fourth Esdras called, i. 167
Salmon, Dr George, his theory of forgery of Gnostic documents, i. lxi _n._ 1; ii. 11 _n._ 2; on authorship of _Clementines_, i. 178 _n._ 1; on discovery of _Philosophumena_, ii. 11 _n._ 2; thinks return of worlds to Deity rather than salvation of mankind aim of Gnosticism, ii. 42 _n._ 2; his interpretation of name of Ialdabaoth, ii. 46 _n._ 3; and of Caulacau, ii. 94 _n._ 3; Marcion’s life described by, ii. 204; on early establishment of Marcion’s heresy, ii. 207; quoted, i. 178 _n._ 1; ii. 11 _n._ 2, 41 _n._ 1, 42 _n._ 2, 94 _n._ 3, 204 _n._ 2, 205 _n._ 3, 206 _nn._ 3, 5, 207 _nn._ 3, 4, 222 _n._ 1
Salome, speech of Jesus to, in _Gospel of Egyptians_, i. 196 _n._ 2; questions of, in _Pistis Sophia_, ii. 157
Samarcand, modern name of Maracanda, a foundation of Alexander’s, i. 5 _n._ 3
Samaria, Simon Magus’ deeds in, i. 176, 178, 191 _n._ 3; re-colonized by Alexander and Ptolemy Soter, i. 177; destroyed by John Hyrcanus, and rebuilt by Gabinius and Herod the Great, _ibid._; its mixed population of Semites and Persians, i. 197
Samaritans, the, hatred between Jews and, i. 177; religion of, _temp._ Christ, _ibid._; reverence of, for Pentateuch, i. 184 _n._ 2; Simon said to appear to, as the Father, i. 192; appeal of Simon’s doctrines to, i. 202
Sammael, a name of Ophite Ophiomorphus, ii. 52; identified with Satan in _Ascension of Isaiah_, ii. 69 _n._ 2, 75 _n._ 1
Samothrace, seat of Cabiric Mysteries, i. 61, 136 _n._ 2; the god of, called Adam, i. 137 _n._ 1, 139 _n._ 1; ii. 54 _n._ 6
Sandracottus. _See_ Chandragupta
Sapor or Shâpûr I, the Shah, exiles Manes from Persia, ii. 281
Sarapis or (_Lat._) Serapis, the god, his recluses or monks, i. 20, 80, 86; charlatans round altars of (Plutarch), i. 23; purification of religion of, i. 24; typical statue of, i. 49; _Modius_ distinctive attribute of, i. 50; Ptolemy compels Egyptians to take him into their temples (Macrobius), i. 52; early temple to, at Puteoli, i. 53; “Sarapis alone is Zeus,” i. 55; all Greek and foreign gods included in, i. 56; merciful and compassionate to man, i. 58; friend of man in next world, i. 59, 60; initiation into “nocturnal orgies” of (Apuleius), i. 64; special hymn and air addressed to, i. 68, 72; identified with Osiris (Minucius Felix), i. 70; April festival of, i. 71; Oracle of, at Alexandria, i. 77; identified with Asklepios, i. 78, 87; statue of, in Alexander Severus’ _lararium_, i. 82; statue and temple of, at Alexandria destroyed by Christians, i. 84; ritual of, adapted to Christian use, i. 85; joint worship of, and Christ (Hadrian), i. 86; trinity of, Sarapis, Isis, and Horus, i. 88; the “Great God” (Mag. Pap.), i. 101, 104, 125 _n._ 3; representation of, on scarab used in Jewish spell, i. 106, 107; identified with Sun, i. 118; books buried in tombs of worshippers of (Ael. Aristides), i. 132 _n._ 3; Simon Magus may have borrowed from religion of, i. 198; Phrygian deities identified with, ii. 31; appears as Zeus on Mithraic monument, ii. 238 _n._ 2; splendour of worship of, contrasted with that of Mithras, ii. 269
Sargon, King of Akkad, astrological tablets going back to reign of, i. 113, 114
Sarmizegetusa, Mithraic monument at, ii. 264
Sarrebourg, Mithraic monument at, ii. 264
Satan, cosmocrator or world-ruler to Essene initiates (Kohler), i. 153 _n._ 4; Marcion called the first-born of, ii. 10; maker of the body in Gnosticism, ii. 54 _n._ 2; enemy of world-creating angels and god of Jews (Saturninus), ii. 89; cosmocrator in system of Valentinus, ii. 108;
## active agent of matter in that of Marcion, ii. 210;
composite form of, in that of Manes, ii. 291; antagonist of Manichaean First Man, ii. 293; imprisonment of Manichaean, after Ecpyrosis, ii. 297; called Hummâma by later Manichaeans, _ibid._; and Great Archon, ii. 298; and Sindîd, ii. 304. _See_ Sammael
Saturn, the planet, presides over category of terrestrial things, i. 116; soul of dead reincarnated when S. in certain position (_Texts of Saviour_), i. 118 _n._ 1; one of seven heavens in Ophite system, ii. 48; connection in Diagram between S. and demon Michael, ii. 75; set over 360 rulers of wicked powers (_Texts of Saviour_), ii. 182; in Mithraism soul descends through sphere of, ii. 256; lead associated with, ii. 257 _n._ 4; in same, lowest initiate’s soul will return to sphere of, ii. 265
Saturninus or Saturnilus, the heresiarch, a native of Antioch, ii. 9; his Docetism, ii. 17; confusion as to name of, ii. 20 _n._ 1; a follower of Simon Magus and predecessor of Basilides and the Nicolaitans (Epiphanius), ii. 25 _n._ 5; makes god of Jews one of the seven world-creating angels (Irenaeus), ii. 47 _n._ 3; denounces marriage and procreation as work of Satan, ii. 89; Valentinus later than (Epiphanius), ii. 93 _n._ 3
Saulasau, mystic name of secondary world used by Ophites, ii. 94 _n._ 3
_Saviour, The Texts of the_, time of reincarnation dependent on planetary motions, i. 118 _n._ 1; ii. 185 _n._ 2; affinity of male and female soul explained, i. 195; sexes united at the length, i. 196 _n._ 2; rebellion of half the Twelve Aeons in, ii. 48 _n._ 4, 152 _n._ 1; body of man made by evil daemons, ii. 54 _n._ 2; place of punishment of wicked souls above the earth, ii. 69, 182 _n._ 1; planet Jupiter ruler of the Five Planets, ii. 73 _n._ 1; the angel Zarazaz called by name of demon Maskelli, ii. 75 _n._ 1, 148 _n._ 3; the Serpent of Outer Darkness the Outer Ocean, ii. 78, 155 _n._ 4, 166 _n._ 2; repeats Basilides “one in 1000 and 2 in 10,000,” ii. 92 _n._ 3, 172; many members of the Ineffable One, but one body, ii. 145 _n._ 2; Jeû the First Man overseer of the Light and Legate of First Precept, ii. 147 _n._ 5; the Books of Jeû written by Enoch in Paradise, _ibid._; Melchizidek Great Receiver of the Light, ii. 148 _n._ 2, 154 _n._ 1; Great Sabaoth the Good and Gate of Life, ii. 149 _n._ 2; Great Iao the Good, leader of Middle, ii. 149 _n._ 3; Virgin of Light has seven virgins for assistants, ii. 150; Barbelo called βδελλη in, ii. 151 _n._ 4; the Kingdom of Adamas opposite the place of the Virgin of Light, ii. 152 _n._ 1; Ialdabaoth in, one of the torturers in hell, ii. 155 _n._ 3; says Baptisms and Chrism lead soul into Place of Light, ii. 167 _n._ 1; renunciation of the world leads to Mysteries of the Light, ii. 167 _n._ 2; thaumaturgic Eucharist of, ii. 172 _n._ 3, 192; sacraments called Mysteries of Light, etc., ii. 173 _n._ 1; the MS. of, described, ii. 180; cannot be Valentinian, ii. 180 _n._ 3; gives prayer of Jesus in unknown tongue, _ibid._; puts souls of Patriarchs in Place of Jabraoth, ii. 182 _n._ 2; extracts from other documents probably mixed with, ii. 182 _n._ 3, 183 _n._ 2; threefold division of soul into Power, Moira and Counterfeit of the Spirit, ii. 184; no division of mankind into pneumatic, psychics and hylics in, _ibid._; magic recommended for conversion of heathen, ii. 185; Pistis Sophia mentioned in, as daughter of Barbelo, ii. 186; Orphics’ cups of oblivion and memory reappear in, _ibid._; unknown words of prayer of Jesus in, like those of Marcus’ baptismal formula, ii. 189; sacraments of Bruce Papyrus resemble those of, ii. 193; degradation of belief in, ii. 194; returns to native Egyptian ideas, ii. 195-198; fear of hell sanction of belief in, ii. 198; quoted, i. 118 _n._ 1, 195 _n._ 1, 196 _n._ 2; ii. 54 _n._ 2, 75 _n._ 1, 78 _nn._ 4, 5, 92 _n._ 3, 145 _n._ 2, 147 _n._ 5, 148 _nn._ 1, 3, 149 _n._ 2, 150 _nn._ 2, 3, 5, 152 _n._ 1, 154 _n._ 1, 155 _nn._ 3, 4, 166 _n._ 2, 167 _nn._ 1, 2, 172 _nn._ 3, 4, 173 _n._ 1, 180 _nn._ 1-4, 182 _nn._ 1-3, 183 _nn._ 1-3, 184 _n._ 4, 185 _nn._ 1, 2, 186, 187, 198, 199
Saviours, the Twelve, furnish spotless souls for the Twelve Apostles (_Pistis Sophia_), ii. 136, 147
Saviours, the Twin, “the boy of a boy” (_Pistis Sophia_), ii. 142, 171; reappear in _Texts of Saviour_ and Bruce Papyrus, ii. 193; functions of, never alluded to, ii. 355 _n._ 2
Sayce, Prof. A. H., his translation of omen or astrological tablets from Nineveh, i. 114
Sches-Hor, the, royal tribe of earliest invaders of Egypt, i. 36
Schmidt, Dr Carl, his text and translation of _Pistis Sophia_ and Bruce Papyrus, ii. 13 _n._ 2, 190
Schmiedel, Dr P. W., revives Tübingen theory that Simon Magus is St Paul, i. 179 _n._ 3; his mistake about Menander, i. 199 _n._ 7; on community of goods, ii. 2 _n._ 3
Schwartze, Maurice G., transcriber and translator of _Pistis Sophia_, ii. 18, 134
Scythia, in story of Manes probably means Turkestan, ii. 285; Addas disciple of Manes missionary to, ii. 352
Scythianus, father of Manes in Christian tradition, ii. 285; identified with Patecius or Fatak (Kessler), ii. 285 _n._ 2; may represent non-Aryan Medes, ii. 286
Sebaste, name of Samaria when rebuilt by Herod, i. 177
Secrecy, of Mysteries of Eleusis very strict, i. 41; as to burial of Dionysos at Delphi, i. 47; as to names of God and Goddess of Eleusis (Foucart), i. 47 _n._ 1; of initiation into Mysteries of Isis, i. 62; of Alexandrian doctrine that Osiris god of dead, i. 64 _n._ 3; observed as to contents of chest carried in procession of Isis, i. 73; reason for, as to Mysteries of Eleusis, their foreign origin (Foucart), i. 130 _n._ 1; or jealousy, i. 139 _n._ 2; of tenets of Hellenizing Jews, i. 175 _n._ 2; as to Dying God not observed by Cretans, ii. 16: of Gnostics as to their opinions, ii. 18; of Basilides’ followers, ii. 92, 189; of Manichaeans, ii. 356
Secunderabad, preserves name of Alexander, i. 5
Secundus, the Valentinian, a leader of the Italic School, ii. 119; imagines “a right and left tetrad, _i.e._ light and darkness” (Hippolytus), ii. 147 _n._ 4
Seistan, part of Persian Empire, i. 1; Alexander when in, said to receive grapes from Greece, i. 4 _n._ 1
Seker or Socharis, the god, a very ancient deity in Egypt, i. 32; dreary life in next world of his worshippers, ii. 195
Seleucus I Nicator, grants privileges of citizenship to Jews in all cities of his Empire, ii. 28; affection of Persians for, ii. 224
Seleucus II Callinicus, defeated by Parthians under Arsaces, ii. 224
Semele, mother of Dionysos on his second or third incarnation, i. 40 _n._ 4, 42, 145; in Alexandrian religion Dionysos called the fruit of the vine S.., i. 64 _n._ 3; Dionysos son of S., Zagreus re-born, i. 125
Seneca, last speech of, ii. 87
_Sepher Jetzirah_ and _Sepher Zohar_, books of VIth or VIIth century A.D., ii. 35. _See_ Cabala
Septuagint, the, familiarizes Jews with Old Testament, i. 157; belongs to Western Diaspora, ii. 53 _n._ 2. _See_ Peshitto
Serapeum, the, Egyptian, at Memphis separated from Greek, i. 51; Athenian, facing the Acropolis, i. 52; oracle of Serapis at Alexandrian, i. 55; represented on Herculaneum fresco (von Bissing), i. 68 _n._ 1; Bryaxis’ statue in, i. 78 _n._ 2; recluse in S. of Memphis, i. 79, 80; destruction of Alexandrian, i. 83-85
Serapis. _See_ Sarapis
Serpent, Dionysos begotten by Zeus in form of, i. 42; live, used in Sabazian rites, i. 138; in Orphic poems represents earth, i. 145 _n._ 2; Ophites = worshippers of, ii. 26 _n._ 4; “Bull father of serpent,” etc., ii. 39; external Ocean figured as, ii. 49; in Asia Minor emblem of goddess’ husband, ii. 49. _n._ 3; emblem of Dionysos and soul of world, ii. 50, 55; called “Michael and Sammael” (Ophites), ii. 52; taught to coil round Eucharistic bread (Ophites), ii. 61; called Leviathan in Diagram, ii. 70, 77; Christian mob kill Ophite, ii. 77; drops out of Ophite teaching, ii. 78; enemy of sun-god in Egypt, _ibid._; “serpent and dove,” ii. 135 _n._ 3; death figured as seven-headed, ii. 156 _n._ 3; Outer Darkness s. with tail in mouth, ii. 183; part of, in Mithraic Tauroctony, ii. 245; represents earth on Mithraic monuments, ii. 247, 250; “the World-ruler, the Great S.” in Magic Papyrus, ii. 256. _See_ Tarentum
Set, the god, murderer of Osiris, i. 33; defeated by Horus, i. 34; his wife Nephthys comes over to Osiris, i. 35; Perabsen returns to worship of, i. 36; aided in war by Ethiopians, i. 37; the “Osiris whom S. murdered” in Magic Papyrus, i. 92 _n._ 2; Typhon Greek equivalent of (Plutarch), i. 105; magician threatens to tear S. limb from limb, i. 125 _n._ 3; like Osiris, a great power or daemon (Plutarch), ii. 16; sect of Sethiani possibly named after him, ii. 74 _n._ 4
Seth, Ophites accept Genesis’ account of, ii. 52; of Sethiani may be Sitheus of Bruce Papyrus, ii. 76 _n._ 4; Manichaean or Mandaite story of, ii. 304
_Seth, The Paraphrase of_, Apocrypha used by Sethiani, i. 175; ii. 53 _n._ 3; and by Ophites, ii. 79
Sethiani, the, sect derived from Orphics (Hippolytus), i. 175; Simonians and they, only Gnostic sects not admitting Jesus’ divinity, ii. 15 _n._ 1; their connection with Ophites, ii. 27, 76; Ialdabaoth appears in system of (Theodoret), ii. 46 _n._ 3; a Jewish but apparently non-Christian sect, ii. 53, 76. _See_ Linus
Severus, Caius Julius, Hadrian’s general, lays waste Palestine, i. 170
Severus, the Emperor Septimius, imitation of Alexander _temp._, i. 14 _n._ 1
Shamash, the god, sun-god of Chaldaeans identified with Mithras, ii. 241
Shâpûr. _See_ Sapor
_Shapurakan_, the, of Manes quoted, ii. 307
Shem, identified by Moses of Chorene with Zervan, i. lx
Sheol, dreariness of Jewish, i. 58, 150; Gentiles to be swallowed up by (Enoch), i. 161
Sheshonq or Shishak, King of Egypt, suzerain of Solomon, i. 31
Shilluks, the, Nilotic tribe who worship secondary god, but not Supreme Being, ii. 39 _n._ 5
Shimnu, Buddhist Devil appearing in _Khuastuanift_, ii. 335 _n._ 1
Shishak. _See_ Sheshonq
Sibyl, the, announces decline of worship of Serapis and Isis, i. 86; Jewish forgeries in name of, i. 173
Sicarii or Zealots, escape before Fall of Temple to Africa and commit outrages, ii. 5 _n._ 3
Sicilians, the, call Isis “Stygian Proserpine,” i. 56
Sicily, scene of Rape of Proserpine (scholiast on Hesiod), i. 40; Isis-worship brought into, by Hiero II, i. 53; Orphic gold plates found in, i. 131; Demeter and Persephone tutelary deities of, i. 135
Sidon, Mithraic monuments at, ii. 261 _nn._ 1, 4
Sige or Silence, female consort of Bythos in Valentinian system, ii. 96, 98; called also Charis or Grace, ii. 96 _n._ 5
Simon of Cyrene, crucified instead of Jesus (Basilides), ii. 17
Simon Magus, accused of magic by Hippolytus, i. 110; thinks souls attracted into bodies by sexual desire, i. 153 _n._ 3; founder of pre-Christian sect, i. 176; traditional account of Simon’s life and death, i. 178; German theory that S. was St Paul, i. 179; his _Great Announcement_, i. 179, 180; his borrowings from Zoroastrianism, i. 181; ii. 232, 291; his succession of similar worlds, i. 183; his aeons, androgyne, i. 184; ii. 38 _n._ 4; his system compound of Greek and Hebrew traditions, i. 184, 185; his aeons places as well as persons and periods, i. 187; his account of creation of man, i. 188, 189; teaches transmigration of souls, i. 190; Simon’s “redemption” of Helena of Tyre, i. 191; discrepant accounts of his death, i. 192; his theory as to division of sexes, i. 193-196; ii. 355; sources of his doctrine, i. 197, 198; history of sect, i. 198, 199; his heresy source of all subsequent Gnosticism, i. 200-202; allegorical interpretation of Scripture by, i. 201 _n._ 1; ii. 82, 213; said to be follower of St John Baptist, ii. 6 _n._ 4; does not admit divinity of Jesus, ii. 15; his Docetic teaching, ii. 16; Saturninus’ heresy derived from, ii. 25 _n._ 5; system of, owes much to his personality, ii. 26; borrowings of later heresies from, ii. 41 _n._ 1, 49; analogy of Ophite cosmogony with that of, ii. 43; gives independent origin to matter, ii. 44; calls Helena Sophia, ii. 45 _n._ 1; connection between story of, and _Pistis Sophia_, ii. 60 _n._ 1; triple division of nature common to system of, and that of Ophites, ii. 63, 64; his “flaming sword” and double axe, ii. 67 _n._ 3; did his doctrines reach Alexandria?, ii. 89; Basilides a link between him and Valentinus, ii. 93; Valentinian name of Ennoia possibly taken from system of, ii. 97; aeonology of Valentinus resembles that of, ii. 99, 100; Marcion a disciple of (Irenaeus), ii. 207; story of Helena reproduced in Christian account of Manes’ predecessor, ii. 285 _n._ 3. _See_ Apophasis, Epiphanius, Eusebius, Hippolytus, Irenaeus
Simonians, the, enter Church in secret after Constantine (Eusebius), i. 200 _n._ 3; ii. 18 _n._ 3; why the first Christians neglected, ii. 2; headship of sect of, ii. 6
Sinai, Mt., law proclaimed on, i. liii; ii. 211; Messiah of Jews to appear on (Enoch), i. 160
Sinope, Bryaxis’ statue of Serapis comes from, i. 48; birthplace of Mithridates the Great and of Marcion, ii. 204
Sissek, in Croatia, Mithraic monuments found at, ii. 237
Sistrum, still used in Abyssinian Church, i. 86 _n._ 4
Sitheus, power or aeon mentioned in Bruce Papyrus, ii. 76 _n._ 4
Siut or Assiut, Apuat originally god of (Maspero), i. 33 _n._ 1
Skin, coats of, metaphor for material body (Philo), ii. 52 _n._ 2; (Valentinus), ii. 111 _n._ 1; (_Pistis Sophia_), ii. 136 _n._ 1
Smerdis, the false. _See_ Gaumata
Smyrna, inscription identifying Demeter and Persephone found at, i. 46 _n._ 1; statue of female Dionysos from, i. 47 _n._ 4; Serapeum at, i. 52
Socinians, alone of XVIth cent. reformers deny divinity of Jesus, ii. 20
Socinus, founder of sect of Socinians, ii. 19, 20
Socrates, the philosopher, his monotheism (Pater), i. 10; conceals his doctrines from everybody but Plato, i. 11; convicted of bringing new gods into Athens, i. 15; image of, in _lararium_ of Alexander Severus, i. 82
Solomon, King of Israel, believes in other gods than Yahweh, i. 11 _n._ 3; vassal to Sheshonq, King of Egypt, i. 31, 160 _n._ 4
_Solomon, The Odes of_, quoted by Lactantius and the _Pistis Sophia_, ii. 157 _n._ 2
_Solomon, The Psalms of_, Greek text and translation of, by Viteau and Martin noticed, i. 164 _n._ 1
Sonhoods of Basilides, ii. 91; correspondence of, with Ophite system, ii. 93
Sophia, the Ophite called Prunicos, ii. 45; mother of Ialdabaoth, ii. 46; advises creation of man, ii. 51; brings about Fall of Man, ii. 52; arranges births of John Baptist and Jesus, ii. 53; lays aside her material body (Irenaeus), ii. 57; chief agent in redemption of the light, ii. 58; Christos sent to her assistance, ii. 59; descends with Christos into Jesus, ii. 60, 79; leaves Jesus at Crucifixion, ii. 60; her Fall referred to in Naassene Psalm, ii. 62; her world above hebdomad of planets, ii. 64; her place in Diagram, ii. 68, 69, 75; connected with Barbelo, ii. 74 _n._ 1; her “middle space,” ii. 75; becomes serpent (Irenaeus), ii. 78, 82 _n._ 1; Justinus finds type of, in Herodotus, ii. 81, 82; the Holy Spirit of Basilides, ii. 94; replaced in _Pistis Sophia_ by Virgin of Light, ii. 158; absent from Marcion’s system, ii. 214. _See_ Achamoth, Mother of Life, Prunicos
Sophias, the Valentinian, (1) Sophia, the youngest of the Aeons and last of Dodecad, ii. 101; her Fall, ii. 104; she gives birth to Ectroma, _ibid._; Christ and the Holy Spirit draw her within Pleroma, ii. 105; (2) Sophia Without, the Ectroma or abortion of foregoing, ii. 104, 114; her identification with the Earth, ii. 104 _n._ 4; form given to her by Christos and the Holy Spirit, ii. 106; Jesus sent as spouse to, _ibid._; matter, the soul, the spirit, and the substance of demons made from her passions, ii. 107; her heaven called the Ogdoad, ii. 108; called the Mother of All Living, ii. 110. _n._ 1; her heaven the heavenly Jerusalem, ii. 110; sends angels into chosen souls, ii. 110, 112; pneumatic souls belong to, ii. 112; Demiurge learns from, ii. 114; psychic souls receive instruction in heaven of, ii. 115; descended into Virgin Mary, _ibid._; at Crucifixion soul of Jesus returns to, ii. 116; identified with Achamoth, ii. 117 _n._ 2; story of, omitted from _Pistis Sophia_, ii. 161; mentioned in Gâthâs, ii. 300 _n._ 2; called Mother of Life in Manichaeism, _ibid._ _See_ Victorinus
Sophocles, Orphic legends known to, i. 123
Soul, the, Serapis called the Saviour of, i. 60; pre-ordained destiny of, comes in with astrology, i. 119; soul buried in body as in charnel-house, i. 127; transmigration and final fusion with Dionysos of, i. 129, 148; Essene belief in pre-existence of, derived from Orphics, i. 156; an angel or daemon imprisoned in body (Philo), i. 174; division of, into male and female which seek each other (Simon Magus), i. 195, 196; of Jesus returns to the different worlds whence drawn (Basilides), ii. 17; of the world, the god of the Greek mysteries, ii. 50, 51; three-fold division of man’s (Ophites), ii. 53; man’s soul, part of soul of world, ii. 55; Christos unknown to Ialdabaoth receives souls of initiates, ii. 60; the righteous soul must change from choïc to psychic and from psychic to pneumatic, ii. 65; defences of, in passage through planetary spheres, ii. 71-74; Demiurge sends souls of men into bodies (Valentinus), ii. 109, 112 _n._ 3; men’s souls one of three classes, ii. 112; souls of psychics receive further instruction in Heaven of Sophia, ii. 115; Apostles receive souls from Twelve Saviours instead of from Archons (_Pistis Sophia_), ii. 136; St John Baptist born with soul of Elijah, ii. 137, 149, 150; soul of Jesus taken from Great Sabaoth the Good, ii. 139, 149; souls of men during Millennium and after death, ii. 164, 165; effect of mystery of First Mystery upon soul of dying, ii. 167; effect of mystery of Ineffable upon man’s soul after death, ii. 170, 171; punishment of sinning souls (_Texts of Saviour_), ii. 182, 183, 186, 199; the Counterfeit of the Spirit duplicate of soul proper, ii. 184; cup of oblivion given to soul after punishment, ii. 187; fate of the soul in Pharaonic Egypt, ii. 196, 197; passage of soul to sun in Mithraism, ii. 264, 265; all lights fragments of soul of world (Manichaeans), ii. 295 _n._ 2; soul of man according to Manes, ii. 307; fate at death of soul of Perfect Manichaean, ii. 309; of soul of Zoroastrian in Avesta, ii. 310, 311; fate at death of souls of Manichaean Hearer and of sinner, ii. 311, 312
Spain, monuments of Alexandrian gods found in, i. 53, 66 _n._ 2; Mithraic monuments found in, ii. 230
Spencer, Herbert, applies survival of fittest theory to religions, i. lii; his Euhemerism, i. 19
Spenta-Armaiti, mother of Gayômort in Avesta, i. lxi; one of the Amshaspands and identified with Wisdom (Sophia), i. 181 _n._ 1; ii. 45 _n._ 1, 300 _n._ 2; identified with Vedic Aramati, ii. 45 _n._ 1; and with Mother of Life in Manichaeism, ii. 300 _n._ 2
Sphinx, the, dream of Thothmes IV concerning, i. 77 _n._ 2
Spirit, the Holy, called the First Woman by the Ophites, ii. 40; forms Trinity with Father and Son, ii. 41; Christos son of, by the Father-and-Son, ii. 42; birth of Sophia from, ii. 44, 45; blue circle in Diagram, ii. 68; with Christos emanates from Nous and Aletheia (Valentinus), ii. 105; with Christos, makes the Ectroma into perfect aeon, ii. 106; retires within Pleroma, ii. 106, 114
Spirit, the Living, in Manichaeism, recalls the First Man from Darkness after his defeat, ii. 294; discrepancy as to part played by him in deliverance of First Man, ii. 295 _n._ 1; creator of the lights in _Acta Archelai_, ii. 298 _n._ 2; Demiurge or Architect of Universe (Alex. of Lycopolis), ii. 302 _n._ 1; speaks word like pointed sword, ii. 302 _n._ 1, 324; called “a white dove” in Tun-huang MS., ii. 302 _n._ 1; the Third Person of Manichaean Trinity (Faustus), ii. 319; member of second not first triad in neo-Manichaeism, ii. 324
Splenditenens, great Angel in Manichaeism who holds heavens by their backs, ii. 298; son of Living Spirit in Tun-huang MS., ii. 298 _n._ 1; and in Bar Khôni, ii. 325; bewails captivity of the Light, ii. 332
Srôsh or Sraôsha, the Angel of Obedience in Mazdeism and the Tertius Legatus of Manichaeism, ii. 327; probably the “Father” of St Augustine’s “love song,” ii. 331; the “Mighty God” of the _Khuastuanift_, ii. 341 _n._ 2; mentioned by name in Tun-huang MS., ii. 355
Stähelin, Prof. H., his theory of forgery in documents used by Hippolytus, i. 175 _n._ 5; ii. 11, 12 _n._ 1
Stanley, Arthur Penrhyn, Roman nobles and the Jewish synagogue, i. lv _n._ 1.
Statira, daughter of Darius and Alexander’s second wife, i. 6, 12
Stauros or The Cross, Valentinian aeon projected by Bythos as guard to the Pleroma, ii. 105, 124; referred to in _Pistis Sophia_, ii. 140; personified in _Gospel of Peter_, ii. 140 _n._ 2. _See_ Cross
Stoics, the, not popular in Rome of early Empire, i. 19; say all gods different forms of one Divine energy, i. 56; Alexandrian religion may owe something to, i. 60; Essenes take doctrine of Ecpyrosis from (Hippolytus), i. 155 _n._ 2; Tarsus one of principal seats of, ii. 83; Marcion educated in philosophy of, ii. 204; their Ecpyrosis may pass into Mithraism, ii. 250; their philosophy dear to best Roman minds, ii. 274; their Ecpyrosis may have come to them from Persians, ii. 297 _n._ 1
Strabo, quotes Megasthenes’ story of gold-digging ants, i. 2 _n._ 1; mentions Candace Queen of Ethiopians, i. 37 _n._ 1; gives Iacchos important place in Mysteries, i. 40 _n._ 4
Stratiotici, a sect connected with the Ophites (Epiphanius), ii. 27 _n._ 1
Sulayman Shah, XVIIth century inscription likening him to Alexander, i. 14 _n._ 2
Sulla, worship of Alexandrian gods in Rome, _temp._, i. 53; college of Pastophori at Cenchreae dates from, i. 74 _n._ 2; Chaldaeans in Rome, _temp._, i. 108 _n._ 2
Sumer, probable source of First Man legend, i. lxiii _n._ 1; astrology first practised in, i. 113
Sunday, compromise of Church as to coincidence of, with Lord’s Day, i. 118; kept as fast by Manichaeans, ii. 343 _n._ 2, 349; Manichaeans worship Sun on (St Augustine), ii. 349 _n._ 4
Suriel, name of planetary world in Diagram, ii. 70
Susa, one of the four capitals of Persian Empire, i. 3; Alexander’s marriage of Europe and Asia at, i. 5; Greeks flock to, i. 7; Onomacritos flees with Pisistratids to, i. 121; Orphic legends possibly learned by Greeks at, i. 122 _n._ 3, 126 _n._ 3
Swedenborg, Emanuel, ideas of Simon Magus revived by, i. 202
Sykes, Major P. H., inscription in Khorassan discovered by, i. 14 _n._ 2
Symmachus, Quintus Aurelius, life of, described by Sir Samuel Dill, ii. 359
Syncrasis or Blending, member of Valentinian Decad, ii. 101
Synesis, in Diagram, ii. 68; member of Valentinian Dodecad, ii. 101
Synesius, bishop of Ptolemais, his hymn to the Ineffable Bythos quoted, ii. 37 _n._ 1
Syria, Buddhist mission to, i. 20; only road of attack on Egypt, i. 29; Adonis legend in, i. 37; Hadrian’s visit to, i. 86 _n._ 5; earth-goddess worshipped throughout, i. 126; Palestine buffer State between Egypt and, i. 151; Antiochus Epiphanes’ attempt to consolidate power of, _ibid._; Jews call in Romans against, i. 163; proconsul of, rebuilds cities destroyed by Jews, i. 177; spread of Simonians in, i. 199; name of Highest applied to god of, ii. 31; the great goddess of, called Atargatis and other names, ii. 45 _n._ 1; Ophites spread throughout, ii. 76
_Syria Dea._ _See_ Atargatis
Tacitus, the historian, on foundation of Alexandrian religion, i. 44 _n._ 1; describes bringing of Bryaxis’ statue to Alexandria, i. 48 _n._ 3; calls Jews enemies of the human race, i. 167. _See_ Manetho, Timotheos
Talmud, the, calls Babylonian Jews the Ten Tribes, ii. 32; existence of Cabala indicated in (Kuenen), ii. 35 _n._ 2; Yahweh’s Council or _familia_ (Taylor), ii. 43 _n._ 2; First Man in (Harvey), ii. 52 _n._ 1; Ophite stories find their way into, ii. 53
Tammuz, analogy of Dionysos with, i. 122 _n._ 3; women weeping for, in Temple of Jerusalem, ii. 32
Tarentum, unnamed poet of, author of “serpent father of bull” verse, ii. 39 _n._ 4
Tarn, Mr W. W., attributes story of Antigonos’ deification to Antigonos Gonatas, i. 19 _n._ 1
Tarsus, a centre of Stoic teaching, ii. 83
Tartarus. _See_ Gehenna
Tatian, the heresiarch, a disciple of Justin Martyr, becomes heretic from ambition, ii. 8 _n._ 3; his opinions and connection with Marcion, ii. 220
Taurobolium, the (or blood bath), adopted by Mithraists from worship of Cybele, ii. 259; allusion to, in St Augustine, ii. 261 _n._ 2
Taxo, mystic name of Antiochus Epiphanes’ opponent in _Assumption of Moses_, i. 170
Taylor, Thomas, the Platonist, first translator of Orphic hymns, i. 141 _n._ 2
Telesterion, the, Hall of Initiations at Eleusis used for torchlight meeting, i. 39; no entry into, for uninitiated, i. 41; could not have held more than 3000, i. 65
Tenedos, temple of Alexandrian gods at, i. 53
Terebinthus, name of Manes’ teacher, ii. 285, 286; also called Buddha, ii. 285; suggested meaning of name, ii. 285 _n._ 4
Termessus, worship of Alexandrian gods at, i. 53
Tertullian, interest of heathen in early centuries in ethical questions, i. xlix _n._ 1; ii. 86; supposed astonishment of, at _post_-Constantinian ritual (Gibbon), i. 85; first to formulate doctrine of Trinity (Harnack), i. 89 _n._ 2; accuses Gnostics of magic and astrology, i. 109 _n._ 1; says Valentinians give heavens reason and make angels of them, i. 187 _n._ 2; tract _Adversus omnes Haereses_ wrongly ascribed to, ii. 10 _n._ 1, 25; accuses Gnostics of concealing their opinions, ii. 18 _n._ 1; the like of innovating on doctrines of their leaders, ii. 27, 28; makes Valentinus give a consort to Bythos, ii. 96; his jests on piled-up heavens of Valentinians, ii. 99; his explanation of names of Valentinian Ogdoad, ii. 99, 100; says Valentinus becomes heretic because not made bishop, ii. 117; date of Valentinus’ separation from Church, ii. 118; his own heretical views on Trinity, ii. 122; his formal heresy Montanism, ii. 123 _n._ 1; describes respect paid by primitive Church to martyrs, ii. 127; says Gnostics make adherents in time of persecution, _ibid._; refers to baptism for dead, ii. 168 _n._ 4; “the Sophia not of Valentinus, but of Solomon,” ii. 178; had probably read the _Pistis Sophia_, ii. 179; his account of Marcion’s life, ii. 204; of Marcion’s repentance and death, ii. 205; “Marcionites make Churches as wasps make nests,” ii. 206; his testimony to good morals of Marcion and Marcionites, _ibid._; on Marcion’s rejection of all Gospels but Luke’s, ii. 208; _Antitheses_ of Marcion can be reconstructed from refutation of, ii. 209; his _dictum_ that Marcion can never prove existence of highest God, ii. 210 _n._ 2; on Marcion’s anti-Jewish views, ii. 211; on Marcion’s dealings with Pauline Epistles, ii. 212; controversy between Marcion and T. recommended to Modernists (Foakes-Jackson), ii. 215 _n._ 1; says Marcionites sect largest but one, ii. 216; his sophistry in refutation of Marcion, ii. 218; quotes Lucian the Marcionite’s doctrine on resurrection, ii. 220; “Mithras is my crown,” ii. 245, 253 _n._ 3; says initiate into Mithraic mysteries baptized for remission of sins, ii. 260; says Supreme Pontiff of Mithras may only marry once, ii. 268 _n._ 4; quoted, i. xlix _n._ 1, 109 _n._ 1, 187 _n._ 2; ii. 18 _n._ 1, 27, 28, 86 _n._ 1, 96 _n._ 5, 99 _n._ 1, 100 _n._ 1, 117 _n._ 3, 118 _n._ 2, 127 _nn._ 1, 3, 168 _n._ 4, 178 _nn._ 2, 4, 179 _nn._ 2-7, 204 _nn._ 3, 4, 5, 205 _nn._ 1, 2, 206 _nn._ 1, 4, 5, 208 _n._ 1, 210 _n._ 2, 211 _nn._ 1, 3, 4, 5, 212 _nn._ 1, 6, 7, 8, 213 _nn._ 1, 2, 4, 215 _n._ 5, 216 _nn._ 1, 3, 6, 218 _nn._ 1, 3, 220 _n._ 5, 260 _n._ 5, 263 _n._ 3, 268 _n._ 4
Testament, the Old, names of God in, used for magical purposes, ii. 33; Greek version of, belongs to Western Diaspora, ii. 53 _n._ 2; Ophites quote freely from, ii. 81; known to Ophites in Peshitto version, ii. 84; rejected by Marcion, ii. 208; used by Marcion’s follower Apelles, ii. 219; scenes from, on Mithraic monuments (Cumont), ii. 277; rejected by Manes, ii. 278, 350; quoted, i. 10 _nn._ 1, 2, 96 _n._ 3, 156 _n._ 4, 165 _nn._ 1, 6, 180 _n._ 1; ii. 32 _nn._ 1, 2, 33 _n._ 1, 43 _n._ 2, 45 _n._ 1, 85, 94 _n._ 3, 114 _n._ 3, 136 _n._ 1, 155 _n._ 3, 210 _n._ 3. _See_ Daniel, Ezekiel, Habakkuk, Haggai, Isaiah, Jeremiah, Joel, Zachariah
Testament, the New, frequent mention of magicians in, i. 108; account of Simon Magus in, i. 176; Ophites quote from all the Gospels and most of the Pauline Epistles, ii. 81; Marcion’s treatment of, ii. 208; Manes calls himself Paraclete announced in, ii. 351; quoted, i. 108 _n._ 6, 145 _n._ 1, 176, 177 _n._ 5, 182 _n._ 4, 188 _n._ 1, 191 _n._ 3; ii. 3 _n._ 3, 4 _n_ 1, 6 _n._ 3, 25 _nn._ 5, 6, 28 _n._ 3, 29 _n._ 1, 32 _n._ 5, 42 _n._ 4, 53 _n._ 2, 57 _n._ 2, 64 _n._ 3, 89 _n._ 4, 117 _n._ 1, 123 _n._ 3, 131 _n._ 1, 135 _n._ 3, 159 _n._ 3, 161 _n._ 4, 169 _n._ 5, 170 _n._ 1, 172 _n._ 1, 180 _n._ 4, 212 _nn._ 1-5, 7, 9, 213 _nn._ 1, 3, 288 _n._ 3. _See_ Apocalypse, Gospel the Fourth
Tetragrammaton, the four-lettered name of Yahweh, i. 100 _n._ 4; ii. 47 _n._ 3; used in most spells, ii. 34; Adonai substituted for original name in O.T., ii. 71 _n._ 1. _See_ Akâe, Bêqâ
Thales of Miletus, his doctrine that water is the beginning of all things, ii. 36
Thartharaoth, magic word used in Diagram, ii. 71
Thauthabaoth, the like, _ibid._
Thebes, the Greek, i. 6, 13; the Egyptian, succeeded by Memphis as religious capital, i. 51
Thebuthis, leader of early sect mentioned by Hegesippus, ii. 6 _n._ 4; said to be first who corrupted the Church because not made bishop, ii. 8 _n._ 3
Thekla, relations between her and St Paul in Pagan eyes, i. 179 _n._ 2
Theletos or Desired, member of Valentinian Dodecad and spouse of Sophia, ii. 101
Themistius, the neo-Platonist, says philosopher should know all religions, but belong to none, ii. 270
Themistocles, goes to Susa when banished, i. 7
Theocrasia. _See_ Egyptians, Greeks, Ionia
Theocritus, the poet, shows Adonis worshipped as form of Osiris, i. 55; like Apuleius makes Thessaly home of sorcerers, i. 108
Theocritus, Bishop of Chalcedon, rabbles Ophites in Vth century, ii. 77
Theodore bar Khôni, gives number of Ophite planetary heavens as ten, ii. 70 _n._ 2; says Bardesanes teaches that world made from five substances, ii. 291 _n._ 3; makes surrender of First Man to Satan tactical, ii. 294 _n._ 2; amplifies earlier account of deliverance of First Man, ii. 295 _nn._ 1, 2, 302 _n._ 1; does not mention Wheel, ii. 297 _n._ 2; his elaborate account of creation of man and other animals, ii. 304 _n._ 1; his Book of _Scholia_, its date and authorship, ii. 321. _See_ Appellant and Respondent, Ban, Kashgar, Manichaeism
Theodore, Bishop of Mopsuestia, writes against Magi, ii. 237
Theodoret, Bishop of Cyrus, for spread of Simonians, i. 199; on Third Person of Ophite Trinity, ii. 42 _n._ 5; says Ophiomorphus changes from good to evil, ii. 78; boasts conversion of 100 Marcionites, ii. 216
Theodosius, the Emperor, sanctions demolition of heathen temples in Alexandria, i. 83
_Theodoti, Excerpta_, preserved by Clement of Alexandria, ii. 10 _n._ 1; represent teaching of Anatolic School, ii. 109 _n._ 1; describe repose of spiritual and psychic souls until Consummation, ii. 111 _n._ 1; astrological destiny of man modified by baptism, ii. 115 _n._ 3; Jesus receives tincture from planetary worlds in His descent, ii. 116 _n._ 1; quote opening words of Fourth Gospel, ii. 117 _n._ 1, 177 _n._ 4; date of, ii. 158 _n._ 1; astrological doctrine among Gnostics first prominent in, _ibid._; quoted, ii. 109 _n._ 1, 111 _n._ 1, 115 _n._ 3, 116 _n._ 1, 117 _n._ 1, 177 _n._ 4
Theodotus the Valentinian, a native of Byzantium, ii. 9; a leader of the Anatolic School of Valentinians, ii. 119; followers of, worship Melchizidek (Hippolytus), ii. 148 _n._ 1
Theophilus, Bishop of Alexandria, “the perpetual enemy of peace and virtue” (Gibbon), i. 83; procures destruction of the Alexandrian Serapeum, i. 84
Theophilus, Bishop of Antioch, first to mention by name St John’s Gospel, ii. 178
Theophrastus, mentions in his _Characters_ the Orpheotelestae, i. 140
Theopompos of Chios, Plutarch’s authority for statements about Zoroaster, i. lxii; ii. 214 _n._ 2, 289 _n._ 3; gives independent principle to evil, ii. 289 _n._ 3
Theoris, priestess of Athenian confraternity convicted of sale of poisons, i. 23 _n._ 2
Theotokos, the, worship of Virgin Mary as, introduced at destruction of Serapeum, i. 85
Thersites, murder of, by Achilles leads to first instance of purification among Greeks, i. 121 _n._ 4
Theseus, made immortal because son of divine father, i. 18
Thessaly, inhabitants of, called Thracians, i. 136. _See_ Theocritus, Thracians
Thian, Chinese god compared to Egyptian Nu (Maspero), i. 73 _n._ 4
Thibet, Manes retires to, when exiled, ii. 281
Thomas, the Apostle, in _Pistis Sophia_ one of the three recorders of the words of Jesus, ii. 157; all apocrypha attributed to, probably Manichaean (Dufourcq), ii. 351
Thomas, missionary despatched by Manes into Syria, ii. 352
_Thomas, The Gospel of_, used by Ophites, probably not that now extant, ii. 79
Thoth, the god, the ibis-totem brought into legend of Osiris, i. 35, 36; epithet of, made name of Roman writer on magic (Maspero), i. 108 _n._ 1
Thothmes IV, King of Egypt, dream of, regarding Sphinx of Gizeh, i. 77 _n._ 2
Thrace, gods of, early brought into Athens, i. 16; Orphic teaching comes into Greece through, i. 122, 136; worship of Theban Dionysos comes from, i. 136
Thracians, the, to Greek writers, inhabitants of Macedonia and Thessaly, i. 136; their horror of birth and delight at death (Herodotus), _ibid._
Thrasea, the “Stoic saint” (Dill), ii. 87
Thueris, the goddess, called “great of sorcery, cat of Ethiopia” in Magic Papyrus, i. 37 _n._ 1
Tiamat, the goddess, heaven and earth made out of her dead body in Babylonian legend, ii. 44 _n._ 3; story of, perhaps reproduced by Ophites, _ibid._; and by Manichaeans, ii. 295 _n._ 2
Tiberius, the Emperor, exiles worshippers of Isis to Sardinia, i. 53, 78; no Christian converts of rank in reign of, ii. 8 _n._ 5
Tiele, Cornelius Petrus, on dislike of Hellenists for comparative method, i. l _n._ 2; says science of religions long looked on with suspicion, i. liv
Tigranes, King of Armenia, his tyranny in Phrygia, ii. 29
Timon of Phlya, his contempt for philosophers of Museum, i. 45
Timotheos, the Eumolpid, with Manetho founds Alexandrian religion, i. 44; name may be typical only (Bouché-Leclercq), i. 44 _n._ 1; his use of Eleusinian Mysteries, i. 61
Timothy, son of Eunice, of Jewish descent, but not circumcised (Ramsay), ii. 28 _n._ 3
Titan, name equated with Ham by Moses of Chorene, i. lx
Titans, the, murderers of Zagreus, i. 37; tear Zagreus in pieces from jealousy, i. 42, 125; sons of Heaven and Earth, i. 125; in Orphic myth entrap infant Zagreus, i. _ibid._; blasted with lightning by Zeus, _ibid._; introduced into Zagreus legend by Onomacritos, i. 126 _n._ 3; man in Orphic teaching made out of ashes of, i. 127; Orphic contempt for body which belongs to, i. 128; disguise of, recalled in Sabazian rites, i. 138; the second Dionysos torn to pieces and eaten by, i. 144; Orphic hymns invoke, i. 146; parallel to jealousy of, in system of Simon Magus, i. 190 _n._ 2; representation of blasting of, on Mithraic monument, ii. 254
Titus, the Emperor, repeated rebellions of Jews after destruction of Temple by, i. 163; ii. 5; Essenes survive capture of Jerusalem by, i. 170; Christians regarded as Jews till time of, ii. 4
_Tobit, The Book of_, Ophites quote from, ii. 81
Trajan, the Emperor, in his time knowledge of Latin not necessary at Rome, i. 9; atrocities committed by Jews throughout East, _temp._, i. 172 _n._ 1; the _Didache_ not later than (Duchesne), ii. 7 _n._ 2; earns title of Parthicus by his Eastern victories, ii. 225; conquers Dacia and colonizes it with Orientals, ii. 271
Tranquillina, wife of Gordian III, i. 24
Transmigration of Souls, doctrine of Pythagoreans taken over by Orphics, i. 127; origin of belief in, i. 129; doctrine of, in Pindar, _ibid._; initiation into Mysteries frees from, i. 130, 134; taught by Simon Magus, i. 196; variations of doctrines in the Ophite system, ii. 65, 75; in that of Valentinus, ii. 115; in that of the _Pistis Sophia_, ii. 164, 165, 173; in that of the _Texts of the Saviour_, ii. 183, 187; in the worship of Mithras, ii. 264, 265; in Manichaeism, ii. 308
Trees, the Five, of the _Pistis Sophia_, powers of the Treasure-house, ii. 141; the Great Powers of the Right emanate from, ii. 147
Tridynami, or Triple Powers of the _Pistis Sophia_ mentioned in the address of the powers to Jesus, ii. 143; the Great Propator, Barbelo and the Authades, ii. 150, 151; give birth to 24 Invisible Powers of whom Pistis Sophia is the last, _ibid._
Triparadeisos, treaty of, confirms Ptolemy Soter in possession of Egypt, i. 30
Triptolemus, shown at Eleusis as setting out to spread knowledge of agriculture through world, i. 41
Tryphera, Athenian courtezan who was member of confraternity, i. 22
Tun-huang, Manichaean treatise discovered at, ii. 352; quoted, ii. 323 _n._ 3, 327 _nn._ 2, 4, 329 _n._ 1, 330 _nn._ 1, 3, 339 _n._ 1, 341 _n._ 1, 346 _n._ 1, 352, 353, 354. _See_ Buddhas, Dove
Turfan, Manichaean texts discovered at, ii. 316, 317; quoted, 323 _nn._ 3, 4, 324 _nn._ 1, 4, 327 _n._ 2, 329 _n._ 1, 350 _n._ 4, 356 _n._ 4. _See_ Jesus, Mithras, Srôsh, Virgin of Light, Zervan
Tzimiskes, the Emperor John, settles Manichaeans in Bulgaria, ii. 357
Ulpian, the jurist, his maxim that all men are equal before the law, ii. 86
Ulysses, purifies Achilles for murder of Thersites, i. 121 _n._ 4. _See_ Odysseus
Unas, King of Egypt, represented as eating gods to obtain their power, i. 125 _n._ 3
Uranus or Ouranos, the god, emasculated by Kronos his successor, i. 123; Dionysos descendant of, i. 133; never represented with stars, _ibid._; with his wife Gê corresponds to Simonian syzygy, i. 185; presides over Third Age of Orphics, i. 186; his wife Gê type of all earth-goddesses, ii. 45 _n._ 1
Uranus, the planet, not known in classical times, i. 116
Valens, the Emperor, syncretism of Pagan religion, _temp._, i. 83
Valentinian I, the Emperor, Mithraic inscriptions in reign of Valens and, i. 83
Valentinians, the, grow up in atmosphere of Orphic teaching, i. 128 _n._ 1; like Simonians, make heavens persons as well as worlds, i. 187 _n._ 2; Docetism of, i. 191 _n._ 4; probably quote from Peshitto version of O.T., ii. 81 _n._ 1; persecuted by orthodox, ii. 96; divide into two schools, ii. 118, 119; views of, as to Devil, ii. 108, 256; not a secret sect like Basilidians, ii. 126; their compliances with heathenism, ii. 126, 127; high price of their mysteries, ii. 127 _n._ 4; their success in Egypt, ii. 132; protected by Julian, _ibid._; superseded by Manichaeism, _ibid._; assign corporate existence to Decad etc., ii. 160 _n._ 1; sometimes delay baptism till deathbed (Tertullian), ii. 168; say Catholics only capable of salvation, ii. 173; of Hadrian’s time, not responsible for _Texts of Saviour_, ii. 180 _n._ 3; most numerous of heretics, ii. 216
Valentinus, the heresiarch, accusation of disappointed ambition against, ii. 8 _n._ 3; said to have been a Jew (Neander), ii. 9 _n._ 1; Docetism of, ii. 17; followers of, innovate on his doctrines (Tertullian), ii. 27, 28; connection between systems of V. and of Simon, ii. 45 _n._ 1, 93; first makes Gnosticism workable form of Christianity, ii. 93; importance of system of, in eyes of Fathers, ii. 95; his Supreme Being, ii. 96, 97; his system of aeons, ii. 98-103; its possible explanation, ii. 99, 100; his Fall of Sophia and its consequences, ii. 104-108; his Four Worlds or “Places,” ii. 108, 109; his three species of souls, ii. 112; his Christology, ii. 113, 114; his life, followers and successors, ii. 117-121; his religion contrasted with that of Church, ii. 121-124; his obligation to Ophites, ii. 124, 143; moral dangers of teaching of, ii. 127, 128, 129; services of, to Christianity, ii. 132, 133; revival in Paris of religion of, ii. 133 _n._ 1; system of _Pistis Sophia_ resembles that of, ii. 135, 158, 159; boundary Powers common to both, ii. 140 _n._ 2; the Power of _P.S._ and the Logoi of, ii. 149 _n._ 5; verbal juggling common to both systems, ii. 169; V. probable author of first two books of _P.S._, ii. 177, 178, 179; religion of, derived from Ophites, but degenerates under Egyptian influence, ii. 197, 198; heresy of, contrasted with Marcion’s, ii. 204; links with Manichaeism through Bardesanes, ii. 291; quoted, ii. 110, 112 _n._ 3, 113 _n._ 1, 125
Valerian, the Emperor, captured by Sapor I, ii. 226, 281; his defeat lets Goths into Dacia, ii. 271
Varanes or Bahram I, the Shah, puts Manes to death, ii. 281; institutes persecution against Manichaeans, ii. 317
Varuna, the god, invoked in Vedas with Mithras, ii. 230-232, 248; god of sky and prototype of Zeus, ii. 231; a god of Mitannians or Hittites, _ibid._
Vatican, monument of Isis-worship in, i. 73; papyri of recluse of Serapeum in Library of, i. 80 _n._ 1
Vedas, the, religion of, may have come from Asia Minor, i. 122 _n._ 3; associate Varuna with Mitra, ii. 232, 248
Veil, “within the,” of Hebrews and _P. S._, ii. 135; guardian of, ii. 148 _n._ 3
Vellay, M. Charles, shows fusion in first centuries of legends of Osiris, Attis and Adonis, i. 55 _n._ 4
Ventidiu Bassus, Publius, drives Parthians out of Palestine, i. 161 _n._ 3
Venus, the goddess, identified with Greek Isis, i. 56. _See_ Aphrodite
Venus, the planet, omen of distress among Assyrians, i. 114; a benefic to Chaldaeans, i. 116; and in _Texts of Saviour_, i. 118 _n._ 1; one of the Ophite hebdomad, ii. 48; her sphere in Diagram, ii. 74 _n._ 1; ruled by power from Pistis Sophia, ii. 162 _n._ 3, 180, 186; one of the five which control the stars of Adamas, ii. 182
Verethragna, the god, represented as Hercules on Mithraic monuments (Cumont), ii. 258
Vespasian, the Emperor, dream sent to, by Serapis in Temple at Alexandria, i. 77; siege of Temple of Jerusalem by, ii. 23
Victorinus of Pettau, probable author of pseudo-Tertullian’s tract against heresies, ii. 25 _n._ 3; his story that Simon calls Helena, Sophia, ii. 45 _n._ 1
Vincentius, tomb of, in Catacomb of Praetextatus at Rome shows links between Sabazius and Mithras, ii. 259 _n._ 2
Virgin of Light, the, perhaps mentioned in Ophite address to Astaphaeus, ii. 73 _n._ 2; causes soul of Elijah to be planted in St John Baptist, ii. 137, 150; her place and office, ii. 137 _n._ 3; one of the two Leaders of the Middle, ii. 150; working agent in salvation of souls, ii. 158; her dealing with soul which has received lesser mysteries, ii. 165, 174; the like with second mystery of First Mystery, ii. 167; in _Texts of Saviour_ gives the “Power,” ii. 184; sends soul of slanderer into afflicted body, ii. 187; reappears in Manichaeism, ii. 299 _n._ 1; in Manichaeism retires into Moon at end of world, ii. 323 _n._ 4
Vohu Mano, the Amshaspand, reference to, in _Apocalypse of Salathiel_, i. 167 _n._ 2; first of Amshaspands in Avesta, i. 181 _n._ 1; receives faithful soul at death, ii. 311
Vologeses or Valkash, King of Parthia, collects books of Avesta, ii. 278, 283; his attempt at reformation of Zoroastrianism unsuccessful, ii. 284
Vonones, King of Parthia, his philhellenism offends his subjects, ii. 282
Vulcan, the god, on Mithraic monument, ii. 238 _n._ 3
Way, the Middle, in _Texts of Saviour_ Jesus transfers himself and his disciples to, ii. 182; a place of torment, ii. 187
Wesley, John, founder of a “Free Church,” ii. 19
Wessely, Dr Karl, edits Magic Papyri, i. 101
Wheel of Salvation, in Manichaeism, ii. 297, 306, 308. _See_ Zodiac
Winckler, Dr Hugo, his astral theory of Oriental religion, i. 115 _n._ 1; his discovery of worship of Vedic gods in Asia Minor, ii. 45 _n._ 1, 231
Williams-Jackson, Prof. A. V., puts date of Zoroaster at 700 B.C., i. lxii
Woide, librarian of British Museum, first draws attention to _Pistis Sophia_, ii. 134
Woman, the First, the Holy Spirit of the Ophites, ii. 40; at first female form of Ophite Supreme Being, later proceeds from Father and Son, ii. 41 _n._ 2; story of superfluous Light which falls from, ii. 44; Sophia springs from left side of, Christos from right, ii. 46; not mentioned by Sophia when undeceiving Ialdabaoth, ii. 51 _n._ 5
Xenocrates of Chalcedon, his date, i. 47 _n._ 1; speaks of a supernal and infernal Zeus, i. 47 _n._ 1; ii. 239 _n._ 6; makes Zeus both male and female, i. 47 _n._ 4; calls stars and planets, gods, i. 186 _n._ 2
Xenophanes of Colophon, says Demeter and Persephone the same goddess, i. 46
Xenophon, authority for visits of the King’s Eye to satraps, i. 2 _n._ 1; treats Socrates as polytheist, i. 11
Xisuthros, the Babylonian Noah, i. lx
Yahweh of Israel, a mountain god to Syrians, i. 10; Hebrew Prophets’ and Psalmists’ monotheistic conception of, i. 11; associated in magic with Zeus and Serapis, i. 107; according to Jews, promises them exclusive temporal advantages, i. 150; on same authority, makes world for sake of Jews, i. 165; stars the viceroys of (Philo), i. 187; the “Father” of second or intermediate world of Simon, i. 188; called Hypsistos in Asia Minor (Cumont), ii. 31, 85 _n._ 3; Anat and Bethel assessors of, at Elephantine, ii. 32 _n._ 4, 43 _n._ 2; name of, specially used in magic, ii. 33; name of, ineffable after Alexander, ii. 37 _n._ 1; Sophia his delight and instrument, ii. 45 _n._ 1; called Ialdabaoth by Ophites, ii. 47; in Ophite system, power below the Supreme God, ii. 84; called the Great Archon by Basilides, ii. 94; probably the Jeû of _Pistis Sophia_, ii. 148
Yazatas, the. _See_ Izeds
Yezdegerd II, the Shah, Zervanist sect dominant in Persia, _temp._, ii. 285
York, Mithraic monuments at, ii. 239
Yung, Dr Émile, his views on hypnotism and crystal-gazing, i. 110
Zacchaei, the, Gnostic sect mentioned by Epiphanius, ii. 27 _n._ 1
Zachariah, the Prophet, shows hatred of Gentiles, i. 167 _n._ 4
Zagreus, the god, secret worship of, in Greece in early times, i. 17; Cretan legend of, i. 37; the same as taught at Eleusis, i. 42; and by Orphics, i. 124, 125; Orphics connect Passion and Resurrection of, with history of man, i. 126; Orphics teach that man’s soul is part of, i. 127; initiate becomes identified with Zagreus by eating raw flesh of victim, i. 128; identified with Iacchos at Eleusis, i. 130; and with Sabazius, i. 137; called “Highest of All” (Aeschylus), i. 137 _n._ 3; rites of Sabazius explained by legend of, i. 138; sewing of heart of, in thigh of Zeus and its result, i. 145
Zarazaz, cryptographic name of power in Texts of Saviour otherwise Maskelli, ii. 75 _n._ 1, 148 _n._ 3; perhaps Guardian of Veil of Treasure-house, ii. 148 _n._ 3
Zeesar, cryptographic name of heavenly river among Ophites, ii. 94 _n._ 3
Zeller, his view of Philo’s powers of God, i. 174
Zend Avesta. _See_ Avesta
Zeno of Cyprus, why not quoted by Ophite writers, ii. 83
Zervan, said by Moses of Chorene to be the Patriarch Shem, i. lx; Supreme God of Light in Tun-huang and Turfan texts, ii. 323, 342, 343
Zervan Akerene, supreme divinity of sect of Zoroastrian heretics, ii. 236; head of Mithraic pantheon and father of Ormuzd and Ahriman (Cumont), ii. 252; Mihr Nerses’ proclamation concerning, ii. 285; belief in, denounced in _Khuastuanift_, ii. 339
Zeus, Crete or Asia Minor birthplace of, i. 16; identified with many gods of Asia and Europe, i. 17; father of Zagreus by Persephone, i. 37, 42, 138; union with Demeter shown in Mysteries, i. 40, 61 _n._ 1; Hermes sent by, to Hades for deliverance of Persephone, i. 41; father of Dionysos his destined successor, i. 46; the Z. of Phidias model for Serapis, i. 49; “Serapis is Z.”, i. 55; Achilles’ flattery of, i. 95; identified in magic spell with Serapis and Yahweh, i. 106, 107; Orphic, swallows Phanes and becomes father of gods and men, i. 123; his relations with Orphic Dionysos, i. 124; blasts Titans after murder of Zagreus, i. 125; Orphic “an initiate of Idaean Z.” (Euripides), i. 128; man’s soul a descendant of, according to Orphics, i. 133; relations of Orphic, with Demeter and Persephone, i. 142, 144, 145; Titans enemies of, ii. 146; identified by Orphics with Dionysos, ii. 147; Samaritans offer Antiochus Epiphanes to dedicate Mt Gerizim temple to, i. 177; Orphics assign last age of world but one to, i. 186; called Metropator by Orphics, i. 190 _n._ 1; Barnabas hailed as, in Phrygia, i. 191 _n._ 3; ii. 42; legend of Z. and Persephone referred to Asia Minor, ii. 49; Varuna perhaps prototype of, ii. 231; “the whole circuit of the sky” to Persians (Herodotus), ii. 234; identified with Ormuzd, ii. 237; on Mithraic monuments, ii. 238, 254. _See_ Jupiter, Polycleitos
Zeus Chthonios, “the God” of Eleusis, i. 47; mentioned by Hesiod, i. 126; identified with Hades and Dionysos, i. 130; and with Adonis, i. 137; the serpent lover of Persephone, i. 145 _n._ 2
Zeus Labrandos, double axe symbol of, ii. 67 _n._ 3. _See_ Lairbenos
Zodiac, the, in _Texts of Saviour_ salvation determined by entry of benefic planet into certain signs of, i. 118; in _Pistis Sophia_ Twelve Aeons means, ii. 137 _n._ 1, 154; Pythagoras’ division of, ii. 144 _n._ 8; the Twelve “members of Light” in Manichaeism, ii. 293 _n._ 2; the Wheel with twelve buckets in same, ii. 297 _n._ 2; the twelve daughters of the Third Legate, ii. 328
Zoë or Life, member of second Valentinian syzygy, ii. 98
Zoroaster, Parsi belief in special inspiration of, i. liii; religion of, once shared with Buddhism and Christianity belief of civilized world, i. lviii; Plutarch’s date for, i. lxii; religion reformed by, may be pre-Homeric, i. lxiii; date of, 700 B.C., i. 126 _n._ 3; ii. 232; both Bardesanes and Marcion borrow from (Al-Bîrûnî), ii. 214 _n._ 2; name and doctrine of, known in West long before Plutarch, ii. 234; reform of, directed against worship of Ahriman (Rosenberg), ii. 253 _n._ 5; Ardeshîr entrusts Magi with propagation of reformed religion of, ii. 280; divine origin of teaching of, acknowledged by Manes, ii. 316
Zoroastrianism, borrows from Babylonia, i. lxi; our ignorance of origin and dates of, i. lxii; adopts theory of seven planetary spheres surrounding earth, i. 117; Orphic poems seem reminiscent of reformed, i. 122; late form of, derives origin of man from death of Gayômort, i. 126 _n._ 3; fire which burns wicked like warm milk to just, i, 134 _n._ 1; doctrine of Essenes said to be derived from, i. 156; doctrine of Amshaspands in, i. 181; likeness between post-Exilic Judaism and (Cheyne), i. 181 _n._ 1; Simon Magus’ ideas in part derived from (Franck), i. 197; revolt of Gaumata perhaps directed against, ii. 233; its restoration and reform by Ardeshîr, ii. 284; Manes’ description of lot of justified taken from, ii. 310
Zwingli, founder of a “Free Church,” ii. 19
CAMBRIDGE: PRINTED BY JOHN CLAY, M.A. AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS
● Transcriber’s Notes: ○ Text that was in italics is enclosed by underscores (_italics_). ○ Footnotes have been moved to follow the chapters in which they are referenced. ○ Superscripts which are a single character, such as “4” with a superscript “a”, are shown by the caret “^” character before the superscript, such as 4^a. Longer superscripts are wrapped in curly brackets, such as p^{tle}.